|
Post by InsaneAlphaBeta on Mar 19, 2017 2:28:08 GMT
Like the Neonytian Tales and The Omnipotents thread before it, this is for stories about Guardians both new and old.
- - - - - The first story begins at night, in Omalley and Lynchs house.
Omalley is seen sitting on a couch looking at a few files.
A young child walks up to Omalley, he had black hair which went down to the back of his neck, he was wearing a t shirt and pants.
"Hey dad" the kid asked.
"Yes Marick?" Omalley asked.
"Where's mom?" Marick asked.
"Shes currently sleeping, and i will be too soon after im done looking these over." Omalley said.
"Ah okay....
Dad i have a question." Marick said.
"What is it?" Omalley asked
"Besides you and Nogra, are there other Guardians out there?" Marick asked.
"I have no doubt." Omalley said.
"Then why dont we know about them?" Marick asked.
"Well, their probably busy." Omalley said
"Have you ever met another one besides Nogra?" Marick asked.
"No, not really, but ive certainly heard of a few." Omalley said.
"Can you tell me about them?" Marick asked, he seemed interested, but showed no emotion.
"Sure, have a seat." Omalley said, he put the files down and Marick sat beside him.
"Theres one in particuler ive heard the most about, he was quite the legend in his time.
His name is Carvus Halta, The Guardian of Evolution itself."
CARVUS - GUARDIAN OF EVOLUTION
Prologue - The Darkness of Solice.
At dawn, a large desert city is seen, made with a type of sandstone. Despite it being in the dersert the town seems to be doing fine for itself, a thriveing market with many goods aswell as alot of people, were seen wearing decent cloths for the time. At the end of the city is a castle, with large pyramids behind it.
This was Egypt, 5,000 years ago.
A man is seen walking among them. his hair was short and black, he was wearing a tan colored sleeveless cloth shirt, attacthed was a long cloth skirt like clothing with cloth and armor plated pants underneath. he had a blue scarf like item around his neck, and in general he had some gold plateing on his clothing. he also had a crown on. Around his neck was an upside down pyramid with a V shaped symbol carved into the center of each side.
As he passed the town he smiled, seeing the people being happy and doing well.
A man in armor holding a type of staff and spear walked up to him.
"What are you doing here my pharaoh?" he asked.
"I wanted to take a walk, it brings me joy seeing my people doing so well." The Pharaoh said.
"I see.
Shall i escort you then?" He asked.
"No need." The Pharaoh said.
"As you wish." the man said as he went into the town.
Carvus continued onward and decided to head to the castle.
Once he reached the stairs the doors opened and a women came out, she had a type of head ornament and long brown hair, she was wearing a fine cloth aswell, kinda like the pharaohs, a cloth sleeveless shirt and skirt.
"Carvus! you have to come see this!" the women called out.
"What is it Alice?" Carvus asked.
"Hurry!" she said, running back inside, Carvus quickly followed.
She went into a large room with a large drawing on the wall, it looked like a dragon of some kind, the drawing was glowing red.
"Its Slyfer! hes waking up from his slumber!" Alice said
"If hes waking up, then that means Solice is coming back." Carvus said.
"But what if Slyfer cant stop him this time?" Alice asked.
"He will Alice...he will.
he has to." Carvus said.
He took a moment and looked at the upside down pyramid he was wearing, the V was glowing red aswell.
Away from the castle and city, we see a vast desert, but in the distance, a large cloud of darkness is slowly marching closer. And while it cant be fully seen yet, a large dark beast lies within.
As the cloud rolls over the desert it goes across some smaller citys, houses burning and skeletons pilliage the helpless towns in its path.
This things only goal, is absolute destruction.
.....
"Slyfer?" Marick asked.
"Yup, Slyfer, but dont be mistaken, its not the same as my evolved slyfer form, this slyfer is the real thing, from what i recall, its an Egyption God, one that was long forgotten." Omalley said.
"So who was Alice?" Marick asked.
"His sister, Alice Halta. She was not a guardian, and he wasnt her guardian." Omalley said.
"If he isnt her Guardian then who was he a guardian of?" Marick asked.
"His people." Omalley said.'
"Huh... so what happened next?" Marick asked.
"Well later on that day he went to sleep, but when he did, he found it was no ordinary dream, and after that, is when the first wave arrived." Omalley said.
End of Prologue.
Chapter 1 - Coming Soon...
|
|
|
Post by InsaneAlphaBeta on Mar 19, 2017 3:29:28 GMT
Chapter 1 of 3 - Countdown to Apocalypse.
Carvus was in his room sleeping.
In his dream he was overlooking his kingdom from the castle balcony, he was pleased.
A portal opened above him and out of it came Slyfer. A giant red and black dragon with a long serpent like body, with two mouths, and two sets of wings along its long back.
"Carvus, its allmost time." Slyfer said.
"I know....but...why now?" Carvus asked.
"You need not focus on why, but focus on how you will defeat him." Slyfer said.
"What do you mean?" Carvus asked.
"Solice is stronger then ever, and i may not be able to win this time, so if i dont, you must be ready." Slyfer said.
"And if im not?" Carvus asked.
"Then you will likely die, as will your people." Slyfer said.
"Trust in yourself, and you'll find a way." Slyfer said, as he faded.
Afterwards, Carvus woke up.
It was the next day, Cartvus got up and put his clothes on, he then walked out, he was in the throne room, it had a red carpet which led to the throne, the room was rather large.
There was a man wearing royal guard armor with a hood over his head. He seemed to be the commander of Carvus's army. A women wearing a robe, she was holding a book and seemed to be a scribe of sorts. A man wearing a fine cloth with gold plateing, an advisor of sorts.
"Solice is approaching, we must gather more men!" the guard shouted.
"We dont have enough time to train more people, what we need is to increase our current defenses!" the scribe woman said.
"and accomplish what? stronger walls? Solice will easily get through all our defenses!" the guard said.
"And you think more soilders is better?" she said.
Carvus walked in.
"Thats enough." he said and sat on the throne.
"Im sorry my Pharaoh." the Royal Guard said
"Indeed.
More soilders wont help, and better defenses wont do much.
The best thing you all can do is work ona safe passage out of the city, incase Slyfer is unable to defeat Solice" Carvus said.
"Where will we go your majesty?" the scribe asked.
"Im not sure, somewhere safe and far away.
If we lose this city, its not like we cant rebuild, we will have to move, atleast until Solice leaves, once he does we can go back and rebuild." Carvus said.
"And if he doesnt leave?" the guard asked.
"Then we move to a new place." Carvus said.
"What if he finds us?" the advisor asked.
"Im....not sure,
Lets just hope it doesnt come to that." Carvus said and they nodded.
Carvus left the throne room and opened the castle doors, Alice was outside by the stone railing overlooking the city, looking into the distance. Solice and his cloud of darkness could be seen, far far away, but inching ever closer.
Carvus was going to say something, but decided not to, and went down into the city
The guards were on high alert, given the darkness could be seen in the distence from anywhere in the city, though everyone remained calm, as slyfer defeated solice before.
Carvus walked throughout the city until hye seen a guard running towards him.
he stopped him.
"Whats wrong?" Carvus asked.
"The dead! men of bones! tons of them! heading to the city! they came from the fog!" the guard said as he ran past Carvus to warn the others.
Carvus looked around for a smith, it wasnt long before he found one. he grabbed a sword and shield and ran to the front gate. He pulled a lever and the gate lowered. tons of skeletons were seen marching towards the city.
Many soilders then arrived and stood by Carvus. they were outfited with spears mostly.
"Remember, they are nothing but walking bones, do not fear them, make them fear you. NOW GO!" Carvus yelled.
Carvus and his soilders charged after the skeletons. the city gate closed behind them, just incase.
Carvus slashed at a skeleton with his sword, detaching its arm, he slashed again and cut its leg off, causeing it to fall down. moments later it reattached and it charged at Carvus, he dodged its attacked and continue slashing at it, knocking its arm and legs and head, all reattaching.
His army did the same.
The fight went on for a while, some of Carvus's soilders dieing. Carvus tried looking for a way to stop them from regenerateing, he noticed a larger skeleton in the back, it had a heart inside it.
he then chargered past the skeletons, slashing away at them as he ran, he got to the large one and quickly stabbed it in the heart, then pulled his sword out, it fell over dead, but the skeletons remained.
he then slashed away at the skeletons again, this time their limbs were not re-attaching.
Carvus and his men continued to kill off the horde, untill they finally succeded.
He lost nearly half of his army, and Solice had not even arrived yet.
Him and what was left of his army, eventually returned to the city.
they were all healing after the fight.
As Carvus healed he watched the construction of the escape tunnel, which had just started.
The royal guard walked up to him.
"Hey Aknon." Carvus said
"How are you holding up?" Aknon asked.
"Could be better, could be worse." Carvus said.
"Fair enough.
Thankfull we found a underground passege we can use to safely escape the city should it fall, but should the city be desroy, we may not be able to come back." Aknon said.
"Thats fine, as long as everyone lives." Carvus said.
"Easier said then done." Aknon said, as he went back to work.
Carvus eventually went back to the castle throne room and sat on the throne.
"So what now brother?" Alice asked.
"All we can do is wait, and hope we win again.
And even if we lose....we have a way out." Carvus said.
"I suppose, but Solice will just come back even if we do win." Alice said.
"True, but who knows, maybe Slyfer can find a way to defeat him for good." Carvus said.
Alice nodded and left the room.
Carvus sat their and began to think.
"I may be able to fight, but how could i ever defeat such a beast?" Carvus asked himself as everything faded to black.
....
"The next few days were peaceful, Carvus and his army recovered a little, and the Tunnel was allmost done. The Darkness had grown closer to the city, and everyone was on edge. Which was understandable given the threat that was approaching.
Carvus was....uncertain about his ability to defeat Solice himself, it was something he spent a long time thinking about." Omalley said.
"But what about his powers? doesnt he have abilitys like you?" Marick asked.
"Ah but thats the thing. Up to this point, and even for a while, he did not have any powers, it had not revealed itself to him, as far as he knows, hes just a normal pharaoh.
This didnt stop him from trying though, he was determined to succeed and not let his people down.
No matter what the cost." Omalley said.
End of Chapter 1
|
|
|
Post by InsaneAlphaBeta on Mar 27, 2017 9:27:14 GMT
Chapter 2 of 3 - Prepareing For The Worst."So what happened next?" Marick asked. "Well, Carvus still had some time before Solice would arrive, he spent most of that time prepareing his people." Omalley said. "For Solice?" Marick asked. "Yes....but not just him."Omalley said. "Then for what?" "For all the other dangers and trials his people may face, if either him or Slyfer fail to defeat Solice." --- Pharaoh Carvus was standing on top of his balcony, just outside the castle, overlooking his people who have gathered. "Im glad you all could come here today." Carvus said. "In just a few short days, Solice will arrive, and we are all worried, should Slyfer fail, it could be our end. Life will not be as it once was, and we all will suffer. But, it wont be the end, no. It will be a new beginning for us. When the time comes, if it does, you all must be ready for the hardships you will have to face. Now i dont do this lightly, but for the next few days, all of your resources, such as food, shelter, and things of the like will be changed, you will have to micro-manage your supplys, and figure out a way to find shelter for your familys, you cant use your houses. I know this will not be easy, but you must be ready, for the destruction Solice will bring, will be far worse then this." Carvus said. -- "And so, for the next few days, people would have much less food and other important things, to make them ready." Omalley said. "But why? isnt that wrong?" marick asked. "It certainly isnt the best decision, but in his eyes it was the only one, with a threat so large closeing in, he had to ensure his peoples safty. In the villiage itself, the effects were already seen, as the people rallied together to survive, shareing food, giving eachother shelter. Carvus's tactics were working. And as the people worked together, the guards and soilders began training more and more. And day by day the pharaohs people shown that they were ready. Ofcorse Carvus's royal court didnt agree with his decisions, but ultimately they realised he was right." Omalley said. "Huh, but what about Alice?" Marick asked. "Well she was worried, she spent most of her time at her brothers side, standing by his decisions, at first his choice to basicly starve the people troubled her, but once she seen the effects, she wa sno longer worried." Omalley said. "So what happaned after that?" marick asked. "More days passed until Solice was only hours away. By this point, the tunnel was finished, the people prepared, and his army ready. But despite all of that none of them could have been ready for what would happen when Solice finally arrived." Omalley said End of Chapter 2(I know these have been short but this isnt meant to be a long story )
|
|
|
Post by InsaneAlphaBeta on Mar 28, 2017 1:42:59 GMT
Chapter 3 of 3 - The Power Within
Late dureing the night, Carvus and his royal court stood on the balcony along with alice, overlooking the kingdom, as they watched Solice closeing in.
"It wont be long now before Solice arrives." Aknon said.
"Gather the people, escort civilians through the tunnel, make sure they are safe." Carvus said His royal court began doing so, and as they ran off, Alice stood beside her brother.
"We should go, SLyfer is waiting for us." Alice said and Carvus nodded, the two went into the room where the Slyfer wall carving was at and it was going brightly.
The light from it intensifies until the carving vanished.
Outside the villiage, the skeletons were back, trying to crawl up the walls to get inside. The dark fog now covered the area, and SOlice could finally be seen.
He was a large dark creature, it looked allmost like a giant human, but it was more beast like in appearnce, covered entirely in black armor, covered in darkness. fittingly enough its eyes were glowing red. Solice was taller then the wall itself, he had a dark axe which he used to break down part of the wall.
Carvus's soilders were waiting and began fighting the skeletons, As Solice started to enter the city.
Before he could, there was a loud roar heard. I light shined through the dark fog and Slyfer was seen, he was just as large as Solice, Slyfer looked just like he did in Carvus's dream.
"So..we meet again." Solice said.
"This time wont end any different, you will fall." Slyfer said.
"We will see." Solice said, aiming its Axe at Slyfer, Slyfer opened its mouth at Solice,
A beam of darkness erupted from Solice's Axe, while a beam of light erupted from Slyfers mouth.
Both colided and caused a large explosion, killing many skeletons and soilders in the process.
Carvus and Alice were both watching from the balcony.
"Come on Slyfer come on!" Alice said. While Carvus just watched, nerviously.
Aknon and the court continued escorting the people into and through the tunnel.
Aolice and Slyfer continued fighting, shooting beams at each other. The villiage was falling apart as more and more skeletons and soilders died off.
"Enough of this nonesense!" Soilice shouted, as he leaped to Slyfer and swung his Axe, cutting Slyfer, he also chopped off his wings, causeing Slyfer to fall into several buildings.
Solice took his Axe and was about to finish Slyfer off.
Alice was shocked and looked horrified
"No...NO!...i wont let this happen!" Carvus shouted, the upsidedown pyramid hanging around his neck began to glow, as did he.
"I wont let you win Solice!" Carvus shouted, a beam of light erupted from the upsidedown pyramid and Carvus himself, hitting Slyfer, it caused a shockwave of light which erupted and went across the entire world itself.
Slyfer began to float and was glowing.
"WHATS HAPPENING!" Solice shouted.
Solid energy wrapped itself around Slyfer, he couldnt be seen within.
Moments later it shatters.
Slyfer is now golden, with armor, but retains his dragon form, hes now larger then Solice.
He roars with such intensity that Solice stumbles back.
"What did you do?" Alice asked.
"I made him Evolve." Carvus said.
Slyfer opened his mouth and a golden beam of light erupted from his mouth hitting Solice, A large explosion was about to happen.
"We have to go!" Alice shouted, she grabbed Carvus's arm and they ran to the tunnel.
There was an explosion with a ton of force, createing a blinding light,
The tunnel entrance collapsed as they entered.
After the explosion....there was a silence.
After the light faded, both Slyfer, and Solice were gone, and villiage and castle allmost entirely destroyed, and the sun was riseing.
Meanwile everyone was safely into the tunnel.
---
"He caused Slyfer to evolve?" Marick asked.
"Yup, its said that he gave Slyfer evolution, and not just him too.
That shockwave went across the world and gave all guardians, past, present, and future, the power of Evolution." Omalley said.
"So what happened after that?" Marick asked.
"Carvus and his people found shelter, and made a new home, he ruled as Pharaoh for many years." Omalley said.
"So thats it?" marick asked.
"Pretty much." Omalley said.
"That story wasnt very long."
"True, but not every story has to be extremely long and detailed, sometimes simpler is better.
Specificly when your tired and need sleep, and when your son also needs sleep." Omalley said.
"Okay, but i have one last question." Marick said.
"What is it?"
"Do you think Carvus was real?" Marick asked.
"...Well, it certainly is a possability.
Real or not, all i know is ever since i became a guardian, i could evolve." Omalley said.
"When did that happen? didnt you say you were a guardian before coming to this world?" Marick asked.
"Yeah, i did, but that is another story for another time." Omalley said. "Now you and i should go to bed."
"Okay, goodnight dad." marick said.
"Goodnight Marick." Omalley said, as they both went to their bedrooms and went to sleep.
End of Chapter 3.
End of Carvus Storyline.
|
|
|
Post by Master Psychic on Mar 31, 2017 19:02:39 GMT
Universe 2: Minato, the Guardian of Peace
Many years ago, in Universe 2, Gafust and Gekez's dimension.
It was night. In a huge purple castle, there was a man sitting on a throne, looking through a crystal ball. The man had short brown hair, black eyes, brown beard, a necklace and was wearing a white robe with a sigil on it. The man din't look to happy at what he was seeing through the crystal.
The ball was showing him a couple of people throwing stones at a person who was rumored to have special abilities till a guard showed up and told them to leave. Once they left, the guard helped the person get up. The man then puts his hand on the crystal and the image changed to another country where something similar to the image that he saw earlier was happening and simply sighed in response before the image faded away and puts the crystal ball away.
"Is there something wrong?" A female voice asked.
The man turned around and saw a woman with shoulder length blue hair, pink eyes and a black dress who entered in the throne room just now.
"Yes. The power prejudice is getting worse and worse. People with special powers get attacked and get seriously injured. I'm supposed to be the leader of this country, and yet here I am, sitting here and doing nothing." The man said.
The woman walked up to him, putting her hand on his check.
"Sometimes, there are situations which are beyond our control, Minato. You have to accept that." The woman said.
"I wish I could, Ariana. I really wish I could. But I'm supposed to be a Guardian. My family had faith in me and believed that I could be able to change the world into a better place and yet, nothing's changed. A war can happen any day and even if we could require the help of all the Guardians, it couldn't be prevented. It's almost hopeless." Minato sighed.
"...Well, I do have some good news. Remember those beings known as the Omnipotents?" Ariana asked.
"The powerful ones from Universe 0? Yes, what about them?" Minato asked.
"I did a little investigation and I discovered that the Omnipotents who's powers are based on the elements of the Omnipotent of Emotions, Pax, started to appear." Ariana said.
"Really? How many of them?" Minato asked.
"There are 7 of them as far as I know. I realized that they are Omnipotents after seeing them display their abilities. Two of them can control light and darkness, two others can control rage and sadness, one can see visions of the future, one has incredible knowledge and the last one is able to defuse a conflict by just using words without resorting to violence." Ariana said.
"...I see. Hm, maybe they could be a big help to us with our problem here. Especially the last one that you mentioned." Minato said.
"Perhaps. But do you think they'll accept?" Ariana asked.
"I won't force them to help me. I'll simply give them a choice and if they refuse, then so be it. I can't force them to work with me." Minato said.
"I understand." Ariana said.
Suddenly, a guard entered in the room.
"Lord Minato!" The guard said.
"What is it?" Minato asked.
"We have a problem. Two more of those people with unnatural powers have appeared and set a house on fire! The guards are doing the best they can but aren't able to handle them! Lord Minato, we need your strength." The guard said.
Minato simply looked at the guard before he began to think.
"...Where are those two at exactly?" Minato asked.
"They're at the village. My lord, we have to get there as fast as we can before many more get hurt!" The guard said.
Ariana looked at Minato.
"Minato what are you gonna do?" Ariana asked.
Minato looked at Ariana before he picked up his crystal ball and as he focused, the ball showed him the image of the two persons with powers that the guard talked about. One of them had long black hair and the other had short blue hair. Both of them were teenagers and were struggling against the guards.
"My lord?" The guard asked.
"...First, I'll have to see how this plays out. If the situation gets worse, I'll be there in a instant. But for now, I'll watch." Minato said as he looked at the crystal ball.
It cuts to a village filled with wooden buildings and houses.
The two teenagers with powers were getting tackled by guards and they were near a house engulfed by dark flames. A crowd gathered around them and among the crowd was a young man with white hair who was standing near another young man with short black hair and a woman with long yellow hair who had a big belly. A guy with green hair wearing a blue flannel shirt, standing next to a woman with long orange hair, wearing a yellow hoodie and there was a woman with long white hair, wearing a green dress and was holding a little girl's hand with long black hair and was wearing a black dress, looking a bit scared.
"Why the hell are you guys attacking us!?" The blue-haired teenager asked.
"You two almost got a innocent person killed by setting that house on fire!" The guard said.
"He deserved it after talking shit about my family! And I'll gladly burn his house again tomorrow if I have to." The dark-haired teenager said.
"Quiet! You two are coming with us!" The guard said.
"Man, screw you!" The blue-haired teenager said.
The blue-haired youngster got punched in the face, knocking him on the ground. The crowd gasped while some were cheering on the guards.
"Take those monsters out of here!" A villager yelled out.
"Yeah!" The other villager said.
"What is wrong with you people? Can't you all see that they're just kids who are scared!?" The woman with yellow hair asked.
"Sylvia, please don't get involved!" The man with black hair said.
"So you want me to simply watch this go on!? You know I can't do that, Teru!" The woman yelled out.
"But...our child." Teru said, looking at her belly.
The man with white hair who was next to them sadly looked at the teenagers, wishing that there was something he could do.
The little girl looked at her mother.
"Mommy, we should help them!" The little girl said.
"...I don't know if I can, Ema." Her mother said.
"You can! You can use your-"
"Ema, please." Her mother calmy said, stopping her from finishing her sentence so then no one else would be able to hear.
The dark-haired teenager rushed over to his blue-haired friend, helping him get up as the guards surrounded them.
"DESTROY THEM!" A villager yelled out
"LEAVE THEM ALONE!" One villager yelled out.
The green-haired fellow, not being able to watch this anymore walked over to the guards.
"Mike!" The orange-haired woman said.
"ALL OF YOU! STOP!" Mike yelled
The guards turned to Mike.
"Stay out of this, young man!" The guard said.
"I said stop! Can't you all see what you're doing!? You're hurting those two!" Mike said.
"Listen, those two are-"
"They are like us! And we shouldn't treat them like monsters! We shouldn't punish them because of one mistake. That person who was in the house din't die, right? I'm not saying what they did was right, but wouldn't you relate to them if a person insulted your own family?" Mike asked.
The guards after hearing what Mike said, turned to the two teens. The guards actually looked sad for some reason.
The woman with white hair looked surprised that the guards were listening to what the green-haired man had to say, wondering why they would even listen to a villager.
"Look, mommy, that one is standing up for them. You should do the same." The little girl, Ema, said.
"...I-I guess I should." The mother said.
After gaining a bit of confidence, the woman walked up to the guards.
"...I believe the young man is right. I'm sure the house can be rebuilt back to how it was. As long as they din't take a person's life, they shouldn't be killed for this. We need to end this conflict before it gets much worse. Just look at them, do they look like monsters to you?" The woman asked.
The guards looked at the woman before they looked at the two teenagers. The woman's eyes were glowing a bit white while they were looking at the teens.
The guards then looked at each other before turning to the two.
"...Alright, we'll let you off the hook for now. Just don't do anything like that ever again. Cause next time, we won't be merciful." The guard said.
The two youngsters looked shocked, not expecting to be forgiven so easily.
The guards then turned to the rest of the villagers.
"Everyone, move along, there's nothing to see here." The guard said.
The villagers looked confused but they walked away, all except the young man with white hair, Teru, Sylvia, the oranged-haired lady and the little girl.
The two teenagers sighed in relief before they turned to Mike and the woman.
"Thanks a lot. For a second there, I thought we were done for." The young man with blue hair said.
"Just don't do anything like that ever again, young man. I won't be able to bail you two out of trouble next time." The woman said.
"I'm sure Kane won't do that again, he already got his payback. Ain't that right, buddy?" The blue-haired guy asked.
"Hmph." Kane simply said.
Mike looked relieved as the orange-haired lady walked up to him.
"...If you got caught using your power to make them feel regret over their actions, we would of been exposed." The orange-haired lady said.
"I-I know that, Lola. I just couldn't sit there and let those guards take them." Mike said.
"...I suppose...but next time, you should be careful." Lola said.
"Wait, power?" Kane asked.
"...Y-yeah. My power is to make people feel about what they do and all that." Mike said.
"Huh, your's is the opposite of mine. My power is to make people feel mad. Does your girlfriend have a power aswell?" The blue-haired guy asked.
"I have a name, you know. And yes, I have a power. Mine is based on Knowledge. I can extract knowledge from anyone I want apparently." Lola said.
"Well, seems like I'm not the only here with a incredible power. My power is Light." the man with white hair said, walking towards them.
"My power is darkness." Kane said.
"...Hm, I'm sensing a Yin-Yang thing going on here." The blue-haired guy said.
He turned to the woman with white hair.
"What about you, lady? Do you have a special ability?" The guy asked.
"...Sort of. My power is to put an end to any type of conflict. I would say it's based on Peace." The woman said.
The woman turned to her daughter, smiling at her.
"As for my daughter, her power is to see the future through visions." The woman said.
"Yup!" Ema smiled.
"Neat. Hey, little girl, can you predict the future for me?" The guy asked.
"...You will get involved with a red-haired girl...atleast that's what I see right now." Ema said.
"Ha, you hear that, Kane? Me and a redhead!" The guy grinned.
"Yeah, very interesting, Kevin." Kane deadpanned.
Teru and Sylvia walked up to them.
"Well, this is quite...a interesting conversation. Though, Zeke, we should go home now." Teru said, talking to the white-haired guy.
"We will, just one second." Zeke said as he turned to the woman and her daughter.
"What is your name?" Zeke asked.
"My name is Martha. And my daughter is called Ema. It's a pleasure to meet you all." Martha said.
It cut's back to Minato's castle.
Ariana and the guard looked surprised while Minato smiled.
"...Incredible." Ariana said.
"...I think we may have found our answer to our problems at last." Minato said.
"Indeed. But, if something like this happens again, they won't be able to go avoid their punishment like today." Ariana said.
"...Unless we get to them first." Minato said.
Minato turned to the guard.
"You're dismissed." Minato said.
The guard nodded as he walked out of the throne room.
Minato got up and a staff with a crystal attached to it appeared in his hand.
"Now then, let's introduce ourselves to the Omnipotents." Minato said.
Minato held out his hand to Ariana and she gently grabbed it. Both of them vanished.
Minato and Ariana appeared in front of the Omnipotents, taking them by surprise.
"Greetings, my fellow Omnipotents." Minato smiled.
"Where did you come from!?" Kevin asked.
"...You...you must be the Guardian, Minato, correct? The ruler of our land?" Lola asked.
"You're right, Lola. Yes, I am Minato, and this is my wife, Ariana." Minato said.
Ariana nodded at them before she looked at Ema and waved at her.
Ema simply waved back at her.
"Also, did you just call us Omnipotents?" Kane asked.
"Makes sense. Our powers are more special than the rest of the other humans with normal powers. So, I'm not surprised that we count as 'Omnipotents'" Lola said
"So, what brings you here, Lord Minato?" Teru asked.
"I saw the little...incident." Minato said.
"...You're here to punish us, right?" Kevin asked.
"Actually, no. I'm impressed by what Mike and Martha. Thanks to them, you and your friend had been saved from a possible execution. And I believe you 7 can help me with my quest." Minato said.
"What quest?" Zeke asked.
"To bring an end to major conflicts that might happen in the future. Aswell as the people's hatred for others with powers. Even if you managed to convince the guards, the hate won't stop there. It will continue to grow till it will result into a possible war between humans and Omnipotents, aswell as other people who have powers. And we have to avoid that." Minato said.
"...Kaaay...how do we do that?" Kevin asked.
"Well, I'll need Martha's help for this." Minato said.
Martha looked surprised.
"My help?" Martha asked.
"Your Peace element will be useful in ending this crisis." Minato said.
"...You want to eliminate evil?" Lola asked.
"Not entirely. We will only put an end to big wars and the power hate, but evil will need to exist to keep the balance going. Well, what do you say, Martha?" Minato asked.
Martha looked unsure before Ema got her attention by pulling her dress.
"Do it, mommy. That way, we won't have hide our powers ever again." Ema said.
Martha looked at Ema, thinking carefully about this before looking at Minato and Ariana.
"...Alright. I'll do it." Martha said.
"Thank you. You don't know how much this means to us." Minato smiled.
Minato looked at the rest of the Omnipotents.
"I suppose the rest of you will come with us aswell?" Minato asked.
"Sure, why not." Kevin shrugged.
Mike, Lola, Zeke and Kane nodded.
"We'll go to, right?" Sylvia asked, referring to herself and Teru.
"Of course, you're free to come with us." Minato said.
Ariana looked at her belly.
"...Your pregnant, aren't you?" Ariana asked.
"...Why, yes I am. And he is my husband." Sylvia said, looking at Teru.
"And I'm his brother." Zeke smiled.
"Oh, well, congratulations. Your child will be in safe once Minato and Martha resolve this issue." Ariana smiled.
"I hope so." Sylvia sighed, looking at her belly.
Minato hits the ground with his staff and he along with Ariana, the Omnipotents, Teru and Sylvia vanished.
They reappeared in front of Minato's castle.
"Welcome to our home." Ariana said.
"A castle? Nice." Kevin smiled.
"...Meh." Lola shrugged.
Martha was holding Ema's hand as she looked at the castle.
Minato opened the door.
"Follow me." Minato said.
Minato and Ariana walked into the castle and the Omnis followed them.
They were in a large hall, pitch black, the only that can be seen was the shiny white hollow floor. And there were some blue glowing pillars on left and right.
"What's with those pillars?" Kane asked.
"They take us to any parts of the castle. Though, I suggest to not randomly go through one, cause otherwise, you'll easily get lost in this place." Ariana said.
"Hm...interesting." Lola said.
Minato and Ariana walked through one of the pillars and they vanished.
Some of the Omnis looked nervous but Mike and Lola went into the pillar and they vanished aswell. Right after them were Zeke, Teru, Sylvia, Kevin, Kane, Martha and Ema.
They reappeared in Minato's throne room.
The Omnis looked around the room.
"...I've never been in a throne room before." Teru said.
"I dreamed of being a Princess and I had my own castle and guards. It was nice." Ema said.
"Ha ha, I'm sure it was, Ema." Minato smiled, sitting on his throne.
Martha simply smiled at Ema before looking at Minato.
"So...how do we put an ends to the power hate exactly?" Martha said.
"We'll combine our powers together to help everyone understand our point of view." Minato asked.
"And then?" Mike asked.
"And then the world will no longer hate you all and you will be able to live in peace." Minato said.
"Oh, that sounds nice." Sylvia said.
"Well, what are you waiting for?" Kane asked.
Minato looked at Martha.
"Well, Martha? Do you feel prepared for this?" Minato asked.
Martha looked at the floor, clenching her fists.
"...I...believe so." Martha said, despite looking a bit nervous.
"You don't have to be afraid. Just be calm while we use our powers together. Okay?" Minato asked.
"...O...Okay." Martha said.
Minato got up and walked towards Martha. He opened his hands, waiting for Martha to hold them.
Martha looked at his hands before she slowly held them.
"...Now, let's do this." Minato said.
Martha nodded before her eyes started to glow, and so did the rest of her body.
Minato began to glow aswell as a white sphere appeared around Minato and Martha, covering them both.
"W-what's going on?" Mike asked, sounding a bit concerned.
"...They are about to release all their positive energy around the entire world." Lola said.
"So, this is the power of a Guardian and a Omnipotent combined." Zeke said.
Teru just stood in front of Sylvia in case something will happen.
The white sphere shattered and light began to cover the entire castle before it extended to the rest of the world.
All the people of the world closed their eyes because of the light and looked reasonably confused and scared.
"WHAT'S HAPPENING!?" One person asked.
"...Do not be afraid." A voice said. It sounded like Martha's.
The people looked confused but they listened.
"My name is Martha. I am the Omnipotent of Peace. While I may have a gift, it doesn't mean the rest of you are not special. I'm the same as all of you. We are all the same, even if we have incredible powers. And this is why this hate against us has to stop. We are not monsters, not all of us. While some may be bad, it doesn't mean that the rest of us are. We could all work together to make this world a better place for us, for our families, for our children. If we do that, then we will never have to go to war ever again. So, please...please think about this carefully...This is the only we can have a good future...For all of us." Martha said.
The white light disappeared and Martha's voice wasn't heard anymore. Everyone looked mighty confused before they continued with their business, but all of them felt a bit more...hopeful
Back to Minato's castle, Martha and Minato stopped glowing and they both looked tired.
"Did it work?" Ariana asked.
"...Y-yes, it did. It took a lot of energy, but we did it." Minato said.
Martha took a deep breath, looking exhausted.
"...So, is it over? I mean, with the wars, the hate and all that?" Kevin asked.
"...Yes. I believe so. Now, all we have to do is wait for tomorrow to see if everyone will follow Martha's advice." Minato said.
"I'm sure they will. Mommy is great at talking with people." Ema smiled.
"If you say so, kid. So, do we go home?" Kane asked.
"Well, till we see the results...I suggest that you all will have to live in the forest, right next to my castle. Though, even if there won't be any wars happening anytime soon or now that the prejudice will be over, evil will still be there, and I might need your help to protect the world from chaos. Other Omnipotents will appear aswell soon and you all will have to work together in order for our world to have true peace." Minato said.
"As long as I won't have to put up with homework anymore, guess I'll help with protecting the world." Kevin shrugged.
"If Kevin is helping, then I will too." Kane said.
"I'll do anything to protect my brother and his wife. Especially their child." Zeke said.
Mike looked at Lola.
"Well?" Mike asked.
"...Alright." Lola nodded.
"Mommy and I will help too!" Ema said.
"Splendid. Ariana will use her powers to make houses for all of you in the forest. You'll feel like at home. You're free to bring it your families and belongings aswell." Minato said.
"Oh, what a relief. I thought we were gonna have to live in tents or stay out in the cold." Sylvia said.
"I don't know how we can ever thank you for what you did, Lord Minato." Teru said.
"No need to thank me. Just enjoy a long era of peace and quiet." Minato smiled.
"Anything else?" Lola asked.
"Accorind to the Omnipotent traditions, each of you will need a special Omnipotent. You need to rearrange the letters of your name and put another letter in it like A, B, C, D, E, F, G, or simply use a existing god's name. Any of those options works." Minato said.
"...Okay then." Mike said.
Ariana walked up to them.
"I should start building your houses now. Follow me." Ariana said.
Ariana began to lead the Omnipotents out of the castle.
"Martha." Minato said.
Martha stopped as she turned to Minato.
"Yes?" Martha asked.
"...Thank you for helping me accomplish my goal." Minato smiled.
Martha simply smiled back.
"...And I thank you for helping me make a better world for my daughter, aswell as for these people...Lord Minato." Martha said.
Minato nodded as Martha walked out of the throne room.
Minato sat back on his throne.
"...Atleast I won't have to be worried about a war between humans and Omnipotents happening. I hope Teru's child will grow up to be a splendid young man or lady....hm, maybe it's about time me and Ariana to have a child aswell...maybe tomorrow, I could use some sleep right now." Minato said in his mind.
A few years pass and as predicted, Martha's speech managed to put an end to the power prejudice and the Omnipotents were no longer feared and wars stopped to exist. Crimes were still happening from time to time to maintain the balance of good and evil. But, a few tragedies happened during these couple of peaceful years. A Neonytian from another dimension showed up to eliminate Teru and Sylvia's child, Faust, who turned to be a Omnipotent and killed them both. Zeke, or rather Gekez, annihilated the Neonytian easily but was hurt by the death of his brother and his wife and had to take care of their child now by himself. And then...
BOOM!
A explosion was heard from the forest which destroyed thousands of trees and guards were sent flying.
The Omnipotents, those being Gekez, Negak(Kane), Gevnik(Kevin), Gikem(Mike) and Lalog(Lola), all of them were wearing robes and were facing against a massive monster who recently appeared in their world and was on a endless rampage. The beast's skin was grey, having a grotesque bulb-like body with long arms and clawed hands, but no visible legs, as well as a wide mouth with multiple rows of pointed teeth and a single spike on its chin. It has one large red eye, spiky protrusions growing out of its back in a shape of a conch shell, with 10 tails peering out of the shell. The beast had only one name. It was known as the Juubi.
The Juubi roared as one of it's tails smashed a mountain into pieces. It's roar caused the entire battlefield to shake. The Omnipotents looked heavily injured and were glowing.
"We threw everything at this thing and it din't make a scratch on it!" Gevnik said.
"Even so, I'm not ready to give up just yet. I won't let this monster destroy this world and my nephew, even if it costs me my life." Gekez said.
"I-I can't use my ability to make it feel doubt about it's actions." Gikem said.
"I can't get any useful info out of this thing. It's literally mindless. It attacks without reason, conscience or any goal in general." Lalog said.
"If we can't reason with it, then we'll have to destroy it." Negak said.
He and Gekez flew towards the monster, shooting Light and Darkness beams at every part of it's body.
The attacks only served to anger the Juubi as it roared at Gekez and Negak before shooting a massive red beam out of it's eye, hitting both Gekez and Negak as they crashed on the ground.
"GUYS!" Gikem yelled out.
It cuts to Minato's castle. Minato, Ariana, Garmath(Martha), Mage(Ema, who was a teenager at the time), Gafust(Faust) and Rimaga(Maria) were watching the fight through a crystal ball.
"The Omnipotents are losing. They are not be able to destroy this abomination." Ariana frowned.
"Mage, what do your visions say?" Minato asked.
Mage's eyes were glowing as she was seeing the future.
"...The Juubi can be defeated...but they will need your help in order to do so." Mage said.
"...I see. Then I have to go there." Minato said.
"But Minato, you might not be able to-"
"If I don't, Ariana, then the Omnipotents will die and so will the rest of this world, including us!...Including Zeno, our child." Minato frowned.
Ariana looked at the ground, not liking this at all.
"Maybe I could help! My power is destruction, right! I could just destroy the thing!" Gafust said.
"No, I can't have you join the battle, Gafust, you're too young. Your uncle wouldn't be happy with me if I dragged you to fight this monster. I'll beat this thing on my own. You, Rimaga, Garmath, Mage and Ariana stay here. Don't worry about me." Minato said.
Minato then vanished.
Ariana looked very worried as Garmath walked up to her, putting her hand on her shoulder.
"Minato will survive this battle. I'm sure of it." Garmath smiled.
"...I hope so." Ariana frowned.
Back to the battlefield, Minato reappeared in front of the Omnipotents.
"Lord Minato!?" Gekez asked.
"You guys fought well. Now, it's my turn." Minato said.
Minato then flew up to the beast and punched it right in it's eye, knocking it into a mountain, destroying it.
The Omnipotents looked surprised.
"...Holy..." Gikem said.
The Juubi bursted out of the mountain's remains and roared in anger as it smacked Minato with one of it's tails.
The monster just began to smack Minato around with it's tails like he was a pinball. Minato then grabbed both of it's two tails and began to twist them.
The Juubi roared in pain before Minato shot a beam out of his staff, hitting the creature in it's eye.
Minato looked slightly injured, but he attempted to ignore the pain as he flew towards the creature and kicked it in it's chin, smashing it's spike.
The Juubi felt a lot of pain but it din't seem to be stopping at all as it punched Minato with it's large arm, sending him crashing into a tree.
The beast then shot another beam out of it's eye, managing to Minato before he could get up.
"LORD MINATO!" Negak yelled.
Once the smoke cleared out, Minato slowly got up. His robe was torn up, had scars all over his body and looked very injured but he wasn't giving up.
"...I...refuse...to let you...destroy this world...and my family!" Minato said.
Minato just continued launching attacks at the Juubi, hitting it but they din't destroy it. The monster then grabbed Minato with it's hand and began to squash him.
"GAAAAAAAAAAAH!" Minato screamed in pain.
"AH!" Mage screamed in horror.
"L-Lord Minato!" Garmath yelled out.
"He is gonna get crushed!" Rimaga said.
"...No...he won't." Ariana said, looking angry.
Ariana walked out of the throne room, much to Garmath's confusion.
Ariana walked back into the room, with a little baby who had short brown hair, wrapped in a red blanket and was currently sleeping. She walked up to Garmath and puts the baby in her arms.
"A-Ariana?" Garmath asked.
Ariana sadly looked at her child before looking at Garmath.
"...I'm going to save my husband." Ariana said.
"Ariana, if Minato isn't able to destroy the beast, how will you-"
"I know a way. It can't be destroyed by any normal means and only one special attack can do it. But, it will take a lot of energy and..." Ariana said.
"....And?" Gafust asked.
"...I...I...Garmath?" Ariana asked.
"Yes?" Garmath asked.
"...Please take good of care of Zeno." Ariana said.
Garmath's eyes widened.
"...What do you mean by that!?" Garmath asked.
Ariana just simply closed her eyes and turned to her baby, putting her hand on his little cheek. Her eyes were now filled with tears.
"...I'm sorry, Zeno...Just remember...mommy will always be watching you...You will grow up to be a strong man like your father...there's no doubt about that." Ariana said before she kissed her son.
"...Ariana?" Garmath asked.
Ariana vanished.
"ARIANA!" Garmath yelled.
Back to the battlefield.
Juubi continued to crush Minato with it's hand and he screamed in pain.
"I-I CAN'T WATCH!" Gikem yelled.
"WE HAVE TO SAVE HIM!" Gekez yelled as he charged towards the Juubi.
Ariana appeared in front of him, causing Gekez to stop.
"Ariana! What are you doing here!?" Gekez asked.
Ariana din't turn to Gekez, she simply glared at the hideous monster who was crushing her husband.
She extended her arms and shot a large yellow ball at the Juubi, hitting it's eye.
The Juubi screamed in pain as it dropped Minato on the ground.
Minato slowly got up, looking surprised by Ariana's appearance.
"Ariana! You shouldn't be here! Go back to the castle!" Minato said.
"I won't, Minato. I don't want you to die." Ariana said.
Ariana looked at the Juubi.
"...I know how we can stop this monster. I'll have to use...the power...of the Gate of Babylon." Ariana said.
Minato's eyes widened.
"The Gate of Babylon!? But, Ariana, if you use this attack...you'll..." Minato said.
"I know, but we have no choice! If this monster wins, then our world will be destroyed...and so will our child...I don't want him to die as a baby...he doesn't deserve that...he deserves to live a long life along with our friends...please Minato...even if I will die, you still be alive and you will take care of our child and raise him well." Ariana smiled.
Minato looked devastated by what he just heard.
"...Ariana...please no..." Minato said.
After the pain went away, the Juubi turned it's attention to Ariana, angrily looking at her and roared.
Ariana simply turned to the beast and began to glow white. She began to fly into the air and began to use all her energy.
"What the hell is Ariana doing!?" Gevnik asked.
Lalog gasped.
"Lalog?" Gikem asked.
"...She...she is sacrificing herself to destroy the Juubi! She is gonna use the Gate of Babylon!" Lalog said.
Gekez's eyes widened when he heard that.
"But you need a lot of energy to use the Gate of Babylon! I could summon it and I won't die since I'm a Omnipotent, but Ariana..." Gekez said.
Ariana began to cough blood but she continued to focus all her energy to summon the gate.
Minato looked at Ariana before he turned to the Omnipotents.
"...Take care of Zeno for us." Minato said.
The Omnipotents looked shocked.
"Lord Minato, you're not thinking about-"
Minato flew towards Ariana.
"LORD MINATO!" Gekez screamed.
Gekez tried to go to him but Lalog grabbed him by his hand.
He turned to Lalog, angrily looking at her.
"LET ME GO!" Gekez said.
"You will die if you try to fight that thing! And who will take care of Gafust if you die, us?" Lalog asked.
"I let Teru and Sylvia to die at the hands of a Neonytian, I couldn't save Cymopoleia because I wasn't there when all of her friends died, SO YOU'RE TELLING ME THAT I SHOULD LET MINATO AND ARIANA DIE ASWELL!?" Gekez asked.
"It's their choice! They are doing this for their child, aswell as us...Zeke, you have to let them do this." Lalog said.
Gekez looked at the ground, looking angry with himself.
Minato was now next to Ariana and puts her hand on her shoulder, as he began to glow white.
"Minato!?" Ariana asked, looking surprised.
"...If you're gonna die...then I will die with you...I won't be able to go on without you, Ariana. You mean everything to me. You are the reason why I became a guardian and decided to make this world a better place for everyone." Minato smiled.
"...But...Zeno..." Ariana said.
"Zeno won't be alone. Our friends the Omnipotent will take care of him. You won't have to worry about him." Minato said.
"...Y-yes...you're right..." Ariana said.
"...Now, let's put an end to this horrible creature." Minato smiled.
Ariana nodded as they turned to the creature and both of them began to use all of their energy, aswell as life energy to summon the portal.
A big yellow gate appeared in front of Minato and Ariana.
The Juubi roared as it launched another red beam at them.
The gate opened, aimed at the creature.
"THE GATE OF BABYLON!" Minato and Ariana screamed
A large white beam was shot out of the gate and pierced through the Juubi's beam.
The beam consumed the Juubi and it roared in anguish.
A explosion occurred, sending the Omnipotents flying.
9 Tails were sent flying into the sky, each tail going to a separate direction.
The battlefield was now covered in smoke and nothing could be seen.
The Omnipotent slowly get up and looked to see if the Juubi was still there.
The smoke cleared out and the Juubi was gone. It wasn't there anymore.
"...It's...it's gone." Gikem said.
"Is it dead?" Gevnik asked.
"...I think so." Lalog said.
"...But, what about?" Negak asked.
Gekez looked around and his eyes's widened when he looked at the ground.
He spotted Minato and Ariana, both of them were laid against the ground, their eyes were closed and both of them were smiling. They din't move a muscle at all.
"...N-no..." Gekez said.
The other Omnipotents saw them aswell and they looked devastated.
Gikem fell on his knees and began crying. Lalog attempted to fight off her tears but couldn't resist. Negak simply walked up to a tree and punched it in anger, cursing himself for not being able to do save them. Gevnik just sat on the ground, putting both his hands on his face.
Gekez walked up to Minato and Ariana, looking at them both.
"...I failed again...just like I always do...I'm sorry...we will take good care of your son...I promise." Gekez said.
In the throne room, Gafust and Rimaga looked shocked, Mage just stared in shock.
Garmath just kept staring at the crystal ball, holding the infant very tightly as she began sobbing uncontrollably.
"...Lord Minato...Ariana...I promise...I will take care of Zeno...I will dress him up, feed him, tell him stories...I will treat him like he was my child..." Garmath said.
The Juubi was defeated, but at the cost of Minato and Ariana's deaths.
The Omnipotents, villagers and Guardians from Universe 2 gathered at the funeral and it was raining.
One of the Guardians was currently delivering a eulogy for Minato and Ariana. Right next to their graves were the graves of Gafust's parents, Teru and Sylvia.
"Minato and Ariana did everything in their power to save us all from a terryfing beast so then we could all continue to live peacefully thanks to them. Their sacrifices will never be forgotten. Minato, Ariana, we owe you two our gratitude for what you've done. And now, a moment of silence." The Guardian said.
All of them closed their eyes and din't say anything at all.
Garmath was holding baby Zeno and he began to cry, wanting his mother's affection.
Garmath looked at the baby and din't do anything. All she could do is cry with the infant at the loss of the two people who helped make the world a better place...and who were also her best of friends.
MANY YEARS LATER
At night, in the castle.
Garmath was standing in front of Minato's statue, staring at it.
"...Garmath." A voice said.
Garmath's train of thoughts abruptly stopped when she heard the voice and turned around. A woman with brown skin, black hair, glasses, white shirt and a red skirt, holding a package box.
"...Oh, Mekat, din't see you there." Garmath said.
"Are you okay? You were spacing out." Mekat said.
"Sorry...I was just...reminiscing." Garmath said.
"...You're still thinking about Lord Minato?" Mekat asked.
"...Yes...I will always think of him and Ariana. It's because of them I'm here. If it wasn't for them, this world wouldn't have a era of Peace right now." Garmath said.
"Oh, I see." Mekat said.
"...It hurts me everytime I think about their deaths...but I know they would want me to be strong for their son...and that's what I'll do." Garmath said.
"I understand." Mekat said.
Garmath looked at Mekat's box and raised an eyebrow.
"What's with the box?" Garmath asked.
"Oh, I found it next to the castle's door. It's for Zeno. I haven't looked inside it yet." Mekat said.
"...Hm, I see...well, let's take it to the throne room. It's almost late anyways and have to bring Ganla and Pynneg back home." Garmath said.
"Of course." Mekat nodded.
Garmath turned around and began to walk the stairs, leading to the throne room.
"...Garmath?" Mekat asked.
She turned to Mekat?
"Yes?" Garmath asked.
"...Thank you for allowing me and Nelson to live in this world, atleast till we will manage to sort out our problems in our Universe." Mekat said.
Garmath smiled.
"You can stay here as much as you like, Mekat. I'm sure Lord Minato would do the same aswell." Garmath said.
Mekat smiled and nodded as they went to the throne room.
Inside, Zeno, who was now 12 years old, along with two female Omnipotent children were playing a board game. One child had purple hair with pig tails, blush on her face and wearing a blue robe while the other child had purple eyes, yellow hair with a small ponytail, wearing a brown robe and holding a bunny doll. Melnnos was next to Zeno's throne, with his hands in his pockets, looking at the children. He was there to make sure they wouldn't get hurt.
Garmath and Mekat walked into the throne room and looked at the children.
"Alright, children, it's time to go home now. It's getting late and your parents will get worried." Garmath said.
"Aw, do we have to?" The little girl with yellow hair asked.
"Yes. Don't worry, you can come back tomorrow to play more with Zeno." Garmath said.
"Yay! I can't wait!" The other girl with purple hair smiled.
"Now then, say bye to your friends, Zeno." Garmath said.
"Bye." Zeno smiled, waving at the two girls.
The girls waved at him.
Garmath looked at Melnnos.
"Melnnos, could you take the girls to their houses?" Garmath asked.
Melnnos simply nodded as he walked up to the two kids and walked with them out of the throne room.
Mekat placed the package on Zeno's throne before she walked out of the room aswell.
Garmath turned to Zeno.
"It's time to go to bed, Zeno." Garmath said.
"But I'm not tired." Zeno said.
"Even so, it's very late. You have to go to bed." Garmath said.
"But I have to stay awake. Otherwise, I won't be able to protect the world." Zeno said.
"Guardians need their beauty sleep cause otherwise, they won't be able to properly protect their worlds from threats. That's why you need to rest. Now, go into your room, I'll be there aswell in a few minutes to tell you good night." Garmath said.
"Okay." Zeno frowned before he got up and walked out of the throne room, going to his room.
Garmath picked up the board game and placed it on one of the Omnipotent thrones and turned to the package, opening it to see what's inside.
Inside the package was a Intergalatic Space Police communicator.
Garmath raised an eyebrow at the communicator, before remembering that the ISP were the ones who helped them with the Legion of Crows who were hiding in their dimension before she puts the communicator on Zeno's throne and walked out of the throne room.
In Zeno's room, Zeno was already in his pajamas and was in his bed.
Garmath walked in the room and tucked him in.
"Good night, Zeno, and have pleasant dreams." Garmath said.
Zeno simply nodded.
Garmath was about to walk out of the room till...
"...Garmath...you won't disappear right?" Zeno asked.
Garmath, confused by this question, turned to Zeno.
"What do you mean by that?" Garmath asked.
"...You...you and the other Omnipotents won't disappear like my parents did, right?" Zeno asked.
"...Of course not. We will always be here for you, Zeno. Your parents would not like it if we leave you all alone. I promise you that you never ever be able and we will help you protect the world, like your parents did." Garmath smiled.
"...Promise?" Zeno asked.
"I promise." Garmath nodded.
"Okay...could you tell me a story?" Zeno asked.
"Sure." Garmath said.
Garmath walked to a bookshelf and looked at the books. She picked up a book before grabbing a chair and putting it next to Zeno's bed.
Garmath sat on the chair with the book in her hands.
"Alright, this one is a classic, it's called 'Warrior of Tomorrow'" Garmath said.
"Yay!" Zeno smiled.
Garmath began to read the book to Zeno. While they weren't looking, two white glowing figures that looked like Minato and Ariana were in the room, smiling at the two before they vanished.
THE END
|
|
|
Post by Master Psychic on Apr 1, 2017 15:09:43 GMT
Universe 4: Eamon, the Guardian of Relics
A few years ago, in Universe 4.
It shows a large grassy field and there was a small temple in the middle of the field.
Two people walked out of that temple, and both of them were pushing a tray cart with two teapots on them, aswell as two tea cups.
The two ones who were pushing the tray cart were male and both of them were 18 years old. One male had yellow skin, short blue hair, black eyes, wearing a violet robe and two crystal earrings while the other had green skin with shoulder length red hair, yellow eyes, wearing a red robe with two Yin-Yang earrings. The two of them were going towards a large tree.
Next to the large tree was a elder looking person with blue skin, bald, blue eyes, wearing a dark blue robe with flower patterns on it and also wearing two flower earrings, sitting at a table, patiently waiting.
The two young ones arrived at the tree with their tray cart.
"The tea is ready, Master Sheldon." The yellow-skinned person said.
"Excellent. Eamon, let's test your tea first." Sheldon said.
The yellow-skinned person, Eamon, nodded, looking a bit nervous as he picked up his teapot and poured tea in one of the cups. He puts the cup in front of Sheldon.
Sheldon picked up the cup and drank the tea. Eamon was sweating bullets while he was testing the tea that he brewed.
The elder puts the tea cup on the table.
"...Hm...this tea is a bit cold...not to mention a bit spicy too. Eamon, you're not nervous, are you?" Sheldon asked.
"...Just a bit, sir." Eamon sighed.
"A guardian's mind must be clear as day, Eamon. You need to be calm and eliminate these doubts of your's. Otherwise, it will be difficult for you to handle the job of being a Guardian as long as you keep doubting yourself." Sheldon said.
"...I understand, sir." Eamon said.
"Argus, it's your turn." Sheldon said.
The green-skinned person, Argus, nodded as he poured tea in the second cup and puts it in front of Sheldon.
"Please enjoy." Argus said.
"Hmm...It has a sweet scent. It's quite pleasant. Thank you." Sheldon said.
Sheldon drank Argus's tea. Argus din't look nervous at all.
Once he finished drinking the tea, he smiled at Argus.
"Tea brewed by the pure-hearted is free of imperfections and truly delicious." Sheldon said.
Argus smiled in response before bowing to Sheldon.
"Thank you very much, master Sheldon." Argus said.
Eamon smiled a bit at Argus, even if he was a bit jealous of his success.
"The fact that you can brew this kind of tea proves that your heart is calm. You two must continue training your minds and bodies, and when the time is right, I will choose one of you to become my successor and protect the people of this world, aswell as the ancient relics." Sheldon said.
Eamon simply nodded while Argus looked at Sheldon.
"Master Sheldon." Argus said.
"Hm?" Sheldon asked.
"There is something I always wonder about." Argus said.
"Tell me." Sheldon said.
"...The humans from the other Universes and all those alien races...are they truly worth protecting?" Argus asked.
"Huh?" Sheldon asked.
"I've observed countless deeds committed by the humans from those Dimensions at this point. They prosper, they war, they fall. This cycle repeats perpetually. To me, these seem like utterly foolish acts." Argus said.
While he was saying this, the tea that he brew began to spiral just a bit, getting Eamon's attention before he looked at Argus.
"...This is what humans are, Argus. You can't change that." Eamon said.
Argus furrowed his eyebrows before he slammed his palms on the table.
"Do these beings who do nothing but keep repeating their foolish mistakes really deserve a Guardian's protection? Wouldn't it be better if the Guardians put an end to their foolish deeds themselves?" Argus asked.
"A-Argus!" Eamon said.
Sheldon simply stared at Argus before he puts the tea cup on the table and got up, walking towards the temple.
"The duty of a Guardian is to resolve conflicts, not start them. If we would do what you just said right now, then we would find ourselves on the same path that treacherous Hastur took. A path that only leads to death and misery. You understand that, I presume?" Sheldon said.
"So, you're telling me that I should look past their mistakes?" Argus asked, as he and Eamon followed Sheldon.
"Not 'look past them', your role is to help them realize their mistakes and to protect them from harm at any cost. That is our purpose." Sheldon said.
"Does that include the Omnipotents?" Eamon asked.
"Yes. The Omnipotents are important to the grand scheme of things in every world. They have important duties to fulfill with their powers, like the Omnipotents of Good and Evil, and the Omnipotents of Creation and Destruction. If something were to happen to them, they would have to be replaced with their successors immediately. Right now, my job as a Guardian is to protect the relics and artifacts of our world, that includes that Crest of Balance, which contains the powers of the Omnipotents of this world, except not as powerful as them. Either one of you two will become the new Guardian for this world and protect our treasures like I did." Sheldon said.
Eamon nodded while Argus din't look satisfied.
Sheldon stopped walking and turned to Argus.
"Listen, Argus. You have to know your place in the world and learn more about the humans from the other Universes." Sheldon said.
Argus simply closed his eyes, being quiet.
"Argus?" Sheldon asked.
"...Yes, master Sheldon." Argus sighed.
Eamon looked at Argus, looking a bit worried.
"...Alright then. Now, before we go back to the temple, let's see how much you two improved your fighting skills. A guardian must be good at battle when he has to face a powerful threat." Sheldon said.
Eamon and Argus nodded as they walked to a empty spot where they could be able to fight.
They bowed to each other before Argus's hands began to glow purple while Eamon mostly waited for his attacks.
Argus charged at Eamon with his hands, attempting to hit Eamon with them like they were swords.
Eamon simply blocked Argus's attacks with his hands before attempting to kick Argus in the stomach.
Argus easily blocked the kick before punching Eamon in the leg and kicking him in the face.
Eamon got hit but he focused as he waited for Argus's next attack.
Argus charged at Eamon, attempting to hit him in the face but Eamon dodged and smacked Argus in the face with his fist.
Argus then hits Eamon in the stomach with his hand before knocking him on the ground.
He was about to deliver the finishing blow.
Eamon immediately looked up and he was focusing his energy.
Argus was about to hit him one more time till...
Everything turned gray and Argus suddenly stopped. He wasn't moving a muscle at all. The birds who were flying in the sky weren't moving aswell. The only ones who were able to move were Eamon and Sheldon. Sheldon looked surprised at what Eamon did. It's like Eamon stopped time itself.
"Yes! I did it!" Eamon said.
Eamon then focused and Argus's finishing blow began to reverse and Argus hits himself instead.
Time then began to resume again and Argus fell on the ground, looking surprised.
"...What?" Argus asked, looking reasonably confused.
"Ah, it appears you have managed to improve your time abilities, Eamon. Excellent job." Sheldon smiled.
"Thank you, Master." Eamon smiled.
Sheldon turned to Argus.
"Your abilities have improved aswell, but you need to focus your energy on other parts of your body, besides your hands, Argus." Sheldon said.
"...Yes, master." Argus said, looking disappointed.
Eamon walked up to Argus, holding his hand out, in attempt to help Argus get up.
Argus looked at Eamon, held his hand and got up before they bowed to each other again.
"You two did a nice job in that battle. With a little more practice, you two will become more powerful than you were before. It's time we go back into the temple and eat. But before you two go to sleep, I suggest learning more about the other Universes and their species. A guardian must have all the information he or she needs to help a person who needs guidance." Sheldon said.
The two boys nodded as they went inside the temple.
At night, they were both in their rooms, reading books about other Universes.
Eamon was reading a book about Universe 3, learning about the major wars that happened in there like War World 1 and 2, when the Omnipotents showed up and the tales about the Guardian known as Omalley.
Eamon was very fascinated about Omalley and how he never gave up on trying to become the Guardian of a human woman who never seemed to care about him but eventually accepted his feelings. Eamon used to live in the same village as Hastur but came from a poor family. The village used to hate people with powers but when Yin and Yang were born and began using their powers to balance out the order of the world, the hate decreased a bit. Eamon was invited to Sheldon's temple so then he can manage to improve his time abilities and become a Guardian and protect his land and people.
"...Universe 3 is quite a interesting place. I wish I was as brave as this Omalley person...if only I stopped being so scared, I could become like him. Fearless, brave and protect people like he does. I will make Master Sheldon proud." Eamon said.
Eamon the puts the book aside and got in his bed, before attempting to get some sleep.
In the other room, Argus was reading a book about Neonytians, learning about their origins, their blood types, powers and the revolutions that happened. The book mostly managed to make Argus detest the Neonytians more than he did before. Argus came from a important family and his father was a Guardian and his father taught him that evil people like Hastur should never rise again. Argus's father talked with Sheldon and he allowed Argus to become one of his pupils and to train his to become a Guardian. Argus wanted to follow the same footsteps as his father and eliminate evil before it could spread and cause chaos.
"...These Neonytians truly are dangerous beings. How could anyone allow these creatures take over planets and enslave the inhabitants of those planets? Once I become a Guardian, I will make a plan on how to deal with these beings." Argus said.
Argus then puts the book on the table before he got into bed aswell and couldn't fall asleep without thinking about the other Universes and the threats that came from those worlds, thinking of a way to stop them for good.
In the next day.
At the temple, Sheldon was sitting at a table and watching something through a crystal ball. He saw a red ship landing on a planet.
Eamon and Argus walked out of the temple, walking towards Sheldon.
"Good morning, Master Sheldon." They both said as they put their tea cups on the table in front of Sheldon.
Sheldon first tasted Eamon's tea. After he was finished, he looked quite impressed.
"Still a bit cold, but nonetheless, it's a tasty tea, free of worries and self-doubt. Good work, Eamon." Sheldon said.
Eamon bowed in response
Sheldon the tasted Argus's tea next.
"...Hm, it's somewhat bitter." Sheldon said.
"...Ah, my mistake, I used the same leaves from yesterday." Argus smiled.
"Are you sure it's just the leaves?" Sheldon asked.
"...Yes, I'm sure." Argus said.
Eamon looked at Argus before he suddenly heard a scream coming from the crystal ball.
he saw some creepy looking aliens who din't have hair or clothes, just different skin colors, huge clawed hands, white blank eyes and dragging some Egyptians out of their ship.
"...Master Sheldon, what are those things?" Eamon asked.
"These things are a race from Universe 6 known as the Morphers. They are creature who only eat energy and extract it the same way a mosquito extracts blood from a person. These things do not care about good or evil, only about survival. To them, it's a dog eat dog world. Their only weakness is sound." Sheldon said.
"In that case, perhaps we should...Clean them up while we can." Argus said.
Eamon and Sheldon turned their heads to Argus.
"Clean them up? What do you mean?" Sheldon asked.
"Exterminate them, of course." Argus smiled.
Eamon gasped.
"Argus, what are you saying!? That's what Hastur would do, not what a guardian would do!" Sheldon asked, looking furiated
"Then what should we do? Are you saying that such ferocious creatures could learn good and evil?" Argus asked.
"I suggest we let the Guardians from Universe 6 to watch over them and let them deal with these Morphers in their own way without causing conflict." Sheldon said.
"I doubt order will be born." Argus said.
"You don't know that." Eamon said.
"Yes I do, Eamon. After watching so many other examples from the other worlds, it's obvious. All these alien races are..." Argus said.
Sheldon sighed as he gets up.
"Very well, if you're so adamant about it, then let's have a look." Sheldon said.
Sheldon then walked into the temple.
"Have a look?" Argus asked.
Argus and Eamon looked at each other, wondering what he meant by that before they followed their master.
Inside the temple, they were in front of a huge door with a seal on it.
Sheldon removed the seal and the door opened, revealing a room filled with white. There was nothing but white in that room.
Sheldo, Argus and Eamon walked into the empty room while Eamon looked around.
"...Master Sheldon, there is nothing in this room." Eamon said.
"Do not let your eyes deceive you so easily, my pupil." Sheldon said.
Sheldon puts his hand on nothing and a red barrier appeared. Once the barried vanished, they were now seeing a huge wall, filled with multiple rows of cabinets. Each cabinet has a name related to the other world and dimensions, like Universes 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11 and 12 and dimensions like the Demon world, Digital World, Other's world etc. The other cabinets next to the Universe cabinets had names like 'Universe 1A', 'Universe 1B', 'Universe 1C' etc.
Sheldon went to the Universe 6 Cabinet, opening it and pulled out a ring before showing it to the two.
"A ring?" Eamon asked.
"This is a dimension ring. This, along with the other rings allow us to go to other worlds. These are the relics that I'm supposed to protect. You can also use them to open portals to a place or planet that you want to go as long as it's connected to the Universe that you are currently in." Sheldon said.
"Huh." Argus said.
"But, what about those other cabinets, the ones with A, B, C, D, F and so forth?" Eamon asked.
"Those are dimension rings that take you to alternate timelines of the main universes. Every man, woman or child has many choices and paths in life, but they can only choose one path. But, because of how important some of their choices are, those choices become alternate worlds." Sheldon said.
"Timelines?" Eamon asked.
"Different worlds?" Argus asked.
"For Universe 3, there used to be a ring for a alternate timeline, that is Universe 3E, but that dimension ring turned into dust. This can only mean that timeline got completely destroyed by something. By what, I don't know. Well, it's about time we go to Universe 6." Sheldon said.
Argus and Eamon nodded.
Sheldon puts on the Universe 6 Ring and aimed his hand at nothing. A portal to Universe 6 opened up.
Sheldon went through the portal and so did Eamon and Argus.
They arrived in Universe 6, in the desert.
They all looked around.
"...This doesn't look like the planet of the Morphers." Eamon said.
"It's Earth, but entirely covered in sand. The ring will take us to their planet." Sheldon said.
Sheldon aimed his ring and another portal opened. He went through it and so did the other two.
They arrived on the planet of the Morphers.
They were on a cliff and they looked down and saw a town where all the Morphers were.
The Morphers there were currently extracting energy from beings that they captured to feed themselves and after they eat their energy, the people they captured turned pale, very thin and had bloodshot eyes.
"...My God!" Eamon said, looking horrified.
Argus just looked very disgusted.
"These creatures..." Argus said.
"They are extracting their life force and energy so they won't starve. To them, they are not people, they are food that will keep them going for awhile. If they extract energy from more powerful beings, they can become unimaginably more powerful than the Guardians themselves. We should study a bit more before we leave." Sheldon said.
'...Okay, Master." Eamon nodded, despite looking afraid.
Argus simply stared at the Morphers.
The three continued watching for awhile and after they were done feasting on the people they captured, they were just mostly minding their own business and building devices that can help them extract energy from other powerful gods or beings. Some Morphers walked into a large tower with their devices, most likely to test them out on the people they captured and imprisoned them in the tower. Screams were heard form the tower.
"These creatures...they take whatever they want by force...so, this is the way of the Morphers, or could it be called their law?...These things don't have justice or order and the fact that the Guardians are not doing anything about this..." Argus said.
"Argus." Eamon said, turning to him.
Suddenly, some footsteps were heard.
Eamon and Argus turned around and saw a Morpher who was behind Sheldon.
"MASTER SHELDON, LOOK OUT!" Eamon yelled.
Sheldon turned around and his eyes widened.
The Morpher's tendrils popped up and went towards Sheldon.
Argus appeared in front of Sheldon and his hand began to glow purple and cuts through the tendrils, the Morpher screamed in pain.
"Master Sheldon, we have to get out of here!" Eamon said.
"You're right, Eamon. Argus, we're leaving." Sheldon said.
Argus, however, din't move his gaze from the Morpher at all, his hands were still glowing.
"Argus!" Sheldon yelled.
The Morpher charged at Argus.
Argus aimed his hands at the Morpher and...
SLASH!
The Morpher stopped dead in it's tracks, blankly staring at the three...before it's body's halves landed on the ground.
Eamon and Sheldon's eyes widened as they stared at the dead Morpher.
Eamon turned to Argus who's back was turned to them before grabbing him by the shoulder.
"...What have you done?" Sheldon asked.
Eamon grabbed Argus by his shoulder.
"Argus? ARGUS!" Eamon yelled.
Argus turned to them...looking pretty shocked by what he just did, his eyes were both trembling. He never killed someone before.
"Argus?" Eamon asked.
The expression on Argus's face changed from shock back to his calm self.
It cuts back to the temple as Sheldon puts the dimension ring back in the Universe 6 cabinet before he turned to Argus, looking intently at him.
"...Why did you kill him? All we had to do was leave. That Morpher could of changed his race's entire destiny, he could of brought change to his people. The Guardians aren't supposed to be murderers, Argus." Sheldon asked.
Argus simply looked at the ground, not saying anything.
"Are you listening to me, Argus?" Sheldon asked.
"...Yes...Master...it won't happen again." Argus said.
"...It better not." Sheldon said, sounding disappointed.
Sheldon then walked out of the cabinet room.
Eamon looked at Argus.
"...What happened there? Why did you do that, Argus?" Eamon asked.
"..I...don't know." Argus said.
Argus then left the room.
Eamon simply stared at him, looking really worried before he walked out of the room aswell.
A few hours pass and Sheldon, Argus and Eamon were at the large tree with Sheldon sitting at the table, with two cups filled with tea, his eyes were closed and his arms were folded. Argus and Eamon were standing next to the tree, looking at their master.
Sheldon looked at Argus.
"Argus, why can't you trust the other Universes and their species?" Sheldon asked.
Argus was quiet and Eamon was looking at him. Sheldon looked at Argus's tea.
"This tea is a mirror of your soul. Tea brewed with a clouded heart will be murky. Is this murkiness fear? Or hesitation?" Sheldon asked.
"...Master Sheldon, you always say that learning from the mistakes they make and building a better world on top of them is what humans and other alien races do." Argus said.
"Yes, that's correct." Sheldon said.
"Yet, from what I've seen, those other Universes never learn. I'm sure you saw many examples like the Morphers by now." Argus said.
"We must wait for people to learn from their mistakes on their own, Argus. They make their own decisions." Sheldon said.
"...So, this is our role? To simply watch over them? When I was invited here, I thought I would learn justice from you. But, from what I saw and heard, the role of a Guardian is supposed to simply be a protect to bunch of ingrates who never learn from their own damn mistakes!?" Argus asked.
Argus's tea began to boil after Argus said that.
Eamon looked at Argus, he could feel his anger by just looking at his face and so could Sheldon.
"...Argus...have you ever thought about good and evil?" Sheldon asked.
"Yes, all the time. Evil should perish. Justice is necessary for good to flourish." Argus said.
"I see. And you, Eamon?" Sheldon asked.
"...Well, I think the Guardians are ultimately the warriors of Good while Evil has to be fought, it shouldn't be destroyed." Eamon said.
"Hm...however, this is what I believe: Justice brings balance to both Good and Evil." Sheldon said.
"Balance?" Eamon asked.
"Even if Evil makes you lose your way, you stay your ground and keep searching for the path of good. Isn't that the reason why Justice exists? It is for that reason that Guardians give people a second chance and redeem themselves for their actions." Sheldon said.
Argus's eye twitched slightly before he smiled.
"...No, Master Sheldon. We can't allow evil to exist. Evil is represented by beings like the Morphers, and others like the Omnipotents, who raise their fists against the Guardians and selfilshly use their powers, like Hastur, who originated from our universe and conquered many other worlds, or the Omnipotent from Universe 5 who caused a big ugly scene just to prove that powers are bad, the foolish Omnipotents from Universes 1, 7 and 8 are greedy and won't stop at nothing to get what they want, the Neonytians who spoil beautiful planets and are too arrogant and prideful for their own good and humans who use the knowledge they gain for evil, like that vile human from Universe 3 who wanted to gain the power of the Omnipotents and Neonytians. Evil humans with knowledge are truly despicable. Does this not strike you as half-hearted? What good are Guardians if they can't destroy evil?" Argus asked.
Argus's tea changed it's color to black, causing Sheldon to frown and Eamon looked even more scared by Argus's attitude.
"...Argus, it's wonderful that you have a strong sense of Justice. But there are times when keeping your heart pure and guiding the ones who lost their path will lead to peace. Do not forget that the power that you have comes from the inner strength of your heart. And it will grow if you find the right person to protect. And also: The Guardians are not perfect. Even we have to learn from our mistakes before we can grow. After all, if I was strong enough, I could of stopped Hastur from his conquests or be able to stop him from becoming a madman by doing something about that awful human from Universe 3 who drove him to madness. We managed to prevent him from conquering this world but couldn't do the same for the other worlds. Do you understand?" Sheldon asked.
Argus turned to Sheldon and nodded.
"Brew a new pot of tea." Sheldon said as he returned Argus's cup to him.
"..Yes, Master Sheldon." Argus said.
Argus took the cup and puts it on the tray cart and walked away, along with the cart.
Eamon looked at Sheldon.
"Master, I'm worried about Argus." Eamon said.
"I know you are, Eamon. Argus has to fight the inner demons that he has on his own. We can't do anything about that. Let's just hope for his sake...his heart will mend before it's too late." Sheldon said.
"...I see." Eamon sighed.
Argus was walking towards the temple before he abruptly stopped.
"...Master Sheldon...forgiving Evil...is a mistake." Argus said before he walked into the temple.
At night, in the temple.
Eamon was in front of Argus's door before he knocked on it.
Argus slightly opened the door, looking at Eamon.
"Do you need help, Eamon?" Argus asked.
"I just wanted to see if you were okay, Argus. I mean, after killing that Morpher today and your talk with Master Sheldon-"
"I'm perfectly okay, Eamon. You shouldn't be worried about me. You should be more worried about the future than me." Argus said.
Argus then closed the door.
Eamon sighed in disappointment before he walked back into his room.
Argus then sat on his bed, thinking.
"...Those Morphers deserve to die...Master Sheldon is to blind to see that...if he won't do anything about those creatures...then..." Argus said.
In the next day.
Outside the temple, Sheldon was sitting at the table, finishing his own cup of tea. He picked up the teapot and was about to pour in more tea only to find that it's empty.
"Oh, is it finished already? Argus, brew me some more tea." Sheldon called out.
Argus did not respond to his call.
"Argus? Argus!...Where is he? Eamon!" Sheldon called out.
Eamon walked out of the temple.
"Yes, master?" Eamon asked.
"Do you know where Argus is?" Sheldon asked.
"...No, I din't see him all morning. He is not in his room." Eamon said.
"...I see. He is probably training somewhere in the field perhaps. Since you're here, you might aswell brew me some tea." Sheldon said.
"Yes, Master." Eamon said as he walked back into the temple.
After a few minutes, he comes back with a cup of tea and puts it on the table.
"...Hm, it smells nice." Sheldon said.
He tastes the tea and looks satifisted.
"This tea is very good, Eamon. No fear, doubt or worries. Your mind is clear at last. Good job." Sheldon said.
"Thank you, Master. when I read about Universe 3, a Guardian from that world inspired to not be afraid anymore." Eamon smiled.
"Ah, I see. Well, that's good. It's important to defeat your own fear, that is precisely what growth means." Sheldon said.
"Yes, Master." Eamon nodded.
Sheldon continued drinking the tea.
Meanwhile, on a grassy planet that was inhabited by Neonytians.
A person wearing a brown cloak was walking through a area filled with Neonytians, aswell as some leaf like creautres who were working for the Neonytians. The person simply walked past them all as he was going towards a store.
Back on Earth.
Sheldon was in the temple, in his room, looking at a old looking computer watching a video of the Tournament of the Omnipotents finale with Gevnik and Nycali fighting against each other on a site called 'GuardianTube'
Eamon entered in the room.
"Is Argus back yet?" Sheldon asked.
Eamon shook his head before he turned his head to the computer and the video that Sheldon was watching.
"Master Sheldon, are you watching a video on GuardianTube again?" Eamon asked.
"Indeed. In fact, I thought about becoming a GuardianTuber myself." Sheldon smiled.
"Huh!?" Eamon asked, looking confused.
"Ha ha! Jokes aside, you should watch this." Sheldon said.
Eamon turned his head and saw Gevnik and Nycali fighting against each other before they used their Omnipotent forms.
"...Are those Omnipotents?" Eamon asked.
"Yes. This is a competiton for Omnipotents only, hosted by the Guardian from Universe 0. It's quite a interesting show, I have to admit." Sheldon said.
"What do they win in this competition?" Eamon asked.
"The prize changes in every season and the prize in that event was a emerald that can grant wishes. It's similar to the wish beads of the Wish Omnipotent." Sheldon said.
"Huh." Eamon said.
A large explosion was heard from the video.
"Ah, it appears the fight has reached it's climax." Sheldon said.
Eamon turned to the video and the winner was Gevnik. Aeon asked Gevnik his wish and...he wished that the war in Nycali's world would end.
"...He wished to save his opponent's world instead of using it for his own gain." Eamon said, looking shocked.
"Indeed. It's quite a noble deed. Omnipotents can show compassion to each other even if they're not born from the same universe. Now, this is the perfect example of Unity. I wish Argus would be able to see it that way aswell." Sheldon frowned.
"Perhaps you could show him the video later, Master." Eamon suggested.
"...Hm, maybe I will." Sheldon said.
Back to the Neonytian planet.
In a store, a Neonytian was currently repairing something while muttering some swears here and there before he turned to a leaf creature.
"Hey, leafling, mind giving me that wrench over there?" The Neonytian asked.
The leafling grabbed the wrench and gave it to the Neonytian.
"Thanks, mate." The Neonytian said.
The cloaked person entered in the store.
"Ah, how can I help you, sir?" The Neonytian asked.
"...I want a sound device. A really powerful sound device that could be able to destroy a entire species." The cloaked person said.
"I see. Well, it will cost you a lot if you really want this-"
The cloaked person just tossed some golden coins on the table in front of the Neonytian. He picked up a coin and checked to see if it's legit.
"...Alright, one powerful sound device coming up." The Neonytian said.
The Neonytian gives him the sound machine and the cloaked person walked out of the store.
The cloaked person looked at the device before removing the cloak, revealed to be Argus.
"...With this day, I'll do Universe 6 a favor by getting rid of the Morphers...but I need the dimension ring...Guess I have no choice but to..." Argus said.
At night, Eamon was in his room sleeping while Sheldon was sitting at the table outside the temple, drinking tea, waiting for Sheldon to come back.
"....He is not back yet. I'm starting to get worried." Sheldon said.
"Worried about what, Master Sheldon?" A voice asked.
Sheldon turned around and Argus was there.
"Oh, Argus you're back. Where were you?" Sheldon asked.
"I was training. If I'm serious about becoming a Guardian, I have to be strong." Argus said.
"I see. But atleast you could of told us that you were leaving." Sheldon said.
"I'm sorry. It won't happen again. Well, I'm going to bed, I feel pretty tired." Argus said.
"Alright. I'll see you tomorrow, Argus." Sheldon said.
Argus nodded before he walked into the temple.
He went back in his room and the sound device was there. He approached the device and touched it.
"...I'm sorry Master Sheldon...but you give me no choice." Argus said as his hand started to glow purple.
In the next day.
The sky was filled with black clouds at the temple.
Sheldon was outside the temple and looked up in the sky.
"...Hm, guess it's gonna rain today." Sheldon said.
Eamon walked out of the temple and went to Sheldon.
"Good morning, Master." Eamon said.
"Ah, morning, Eamon." Sheldon said.
"Master, did Argus come back yesterday?" Eamon asked.
"Yes, he did. Turns out he was training somewhere." Sheldon said.
"Oh, I see...well, Master...do you think that Argus is okay now?" Eamon asked.
"..Hm...well, I think his doubts on the subject of being a Guardian have been allayed." Sheldon said.
"Are you sure?" Eamon asked.
"Argus is learning the duty of a Guardian and in order to become a Guardian, you need to know the answer to some questions like: What is Humanity? What is Wisdom? What is a Guardian? While watching over the ups and downs of each Universe, he has asked and I have answered these questions time and time again." Sheldon said.
"Are you sure those answers allayed his doubts?" Eamon asked.
"I believe so. His mind is now clear. For a long time, he struggled with his doubts, doubts over the role of the Guardians, Good and Evil, and his sense of Justice. But in order to serve as a Guardian, he has attained enlightenment at last." Sheldon said.
Inside the temple, near the door, Argus was in front of the cart tray, with a teapot and a empty cup on the cart, smiling before he opened the door as Sheldon and Eamon turned to him.
"...Master Sheldon, I prepared your tea." Argus said.
"Oh, good morning, Argus. And thank you." Sheldon said.
Argus puts the cup on the table before pouring tea in it.
Sheldon sat at the table and Eamon looked at Argus.
Argus simply smiled back at Eamon before looking at Sheldon.
"Master Sheldon." Argus said.
"Hm, yes?" Sheldon asked.
"I...think I was wrong afterall." Argus said.
"Huh?" Sheldon asked.
"I thought about what you said a while back, about the balance between Good and Evil. Because there is Evil, Justice is Born. I suppose this was the case all the time. I foolishly looked at things from a single perspective." Argus said.
"Argus, I believe that you'll surely understand what I meant." Sheldon smiled.
Argus smiled and bowed before walked into the temple.
Eamon raised a eyebrow before he turned to Sheldon.
"It appears that Argus's heart is back in it's right place. Isn't this wonderful, Eamon?" Sheldon asked.
"...I suppose so." Eamon said, sounding unsure.
Sheldon then looked at his tea before he began to drink it and-
"...GAH!" Sheldon gasped, his eyes shrunk.
"M-Master!?" Eamon asked.
Sheldon dropped the cup of tea and it shattered, he was gurgling blood before he fell on the ground.
"MASTER SHELDON!" Eamon yelled
He rushed over to his mentor and held his hand.
"M-MASTER, SAY SOMETHING!" Eamon yelled.
Sheldon weakly turned to Eamon.
"...A-A-Argus...He...Ugh." Sheldon said, before he closed his eyes.
Sheldon's hand dropped on the ground and Eamon's eyes widened.
"...Master Sheldon?...MASTER SHELDON!!!!!!!!" Eamon screamed.
Sheldon was dead as he stopped breathing completely.
"...I...can't let this happen...I can't...I WON'T!" Eamon yelled, his eyes were filled with tears but they were glowing.
Suddenly, time has stopped.
Eamon then focused and began to reverse time, a few seconds before Sheldon would drink the poisoned tea.
Eamon stopped rewinding and saw Argus walking into the temple after he pouring the poisoned tea in Sheldon's cup.
"It appears that Argus's heart is back in it's right place. Isn't this wonderful, Eamon?" Sheldon asked.
Sheldon was about to drink from the cup.
"MASTER, NO!" Eamon yelled.
Eamon grabbed the tea cup from Sheldon before he could drink the tea.
"E-Eamon, explain yourself!" Sheldon said.
"Take a good look, Master!" Eamon said.
Eamon dumped the tea into a flower that was nearby. The flower's petals landed on the ground and it slowly died.
Sheldon gasped.
"W-What is this!?" Sheldon asked.
"Argus poisoned you, Master. I reversed time to save you." Eamon said.
"Argus...attempted to poison me?" Sheldon asked, looking at Eamon in disbelief.
"And he almost succeeded, Master. His mind isn't clear at all." Eamon frowned.
"...Argus...you..." Sheldon said.
The sound of a portal opening was heard and their eyes widened.
"A portal?...Oh no! Is Argus..." Eamon said.
"Follow me!"Sheldon said.
Eamon and Sheldon ran in the temple and saw that the door to the dimension rings was open. They went inside and saw Argus going through a portal and it closed.
"ARGUS!" Sheldon yelled.
"Where did he go?" Eamon asked.
Sheldon, having a good idea where he went, he ran to the Universe 6 cabinet and when he opened it, the dimension ring to Universe 6 was gone.
"...Of course, I should of known he would do this! He took the Universe 6 dimension ring and went back to the planet of the Morphers!" Sheldon said.
"Then that's why he wanted to poison you. With you out of the picture, no one would stop him from attempting to kill the Morphers!" Eamon said.
"...Argus." Sheldon angrily said.
"We have to stop him!" Eamon asked.
"He took the dimension ring to Universe 6 with him, the other rings available to us are the alternate realities of Universe 6." Sheldon said.
"...Then...maybe I could..." Eamon said.
Eamon eyes began to glow as he focused, he was doing something.
Suddenly, a rift appeared in front of Sheldon and Eamon, it will take them to the planet of the Morphers.
"Ah, well done, Eamon! Now, we have to stop Argus!" Sheldon said.
Eamon nodded before they ran in the rift and it closed.
They were back on the cliff they were when they first visited the Morphers and looked around for Argus.
"Where could he be now?" Eamon asked.
"Look!" Sheldon said.
Argus was seen walking towards the huge tower, carrying the sound device and entering in the Tower, there were a few Morphers on the ground, they were killed by Argus.
"What was that strange device that he was holding?" Eamon asked.
"....My God, I think I know what he is about to do!" Sheldon said.
Sheldon jumped from the cliff and landed on the ground without hurting his legs and ran very fast towards the tower.
"Master Sheldon, wait for me!" Eamon yelled.
Eamon jumped aswell and landed on the ground before he followed Sheldon.
In the Tower, Argus was activating the machine. Once he was done, all he had to do is wait for it to go off and leave.
"ARGUS!" Sheldon yelled.
Argus looked shocked before he turned and saw Sheldon and Eamon behind him, both of them looking angry with him.
"M-Master Sheldon!? You're alive!?" Argus asked.
"Yes, I am, and it's thanks to Eamon that I'm still here! I'm very ashamed of you, Argus!" Sheldon said.
Argus turned to Eamon, glaring at him.
"...Eamon...you..." Argus said.
"I thought you had seen the error of your ways, Argus." Sheldon said.
"...Seen the error of my ways? As if. My family obeys to the Justice of the Guardians. The Justice that says that all Evil must be vanquished!" Argus said.
"And yet, you attempted to kill me in order to vanquish 'Evil'. Why!?" Sheldon asked.
"You would never understand my ideals and you would of tried to stop me." Argus said.
"Well, of course! Guardians are not murderers!" Sheldon said.
"This is not murder. This is the equivalent of crushing some annoying insects. And once the Morphers are finished, those other evil alien races will be next, aswell as the Omnipotents and evil Humans from the other Universes. With them gone, Good will triumph over Evil at last." Argus said.
"Is this your way of cleansing Evil? Murder and Destruction? After what Hastur did, you want to do what he did by waging war against many innocent people and creatures!?" Eamon asked.
"The only thing that Guardians can do is talk while others prepare for war, Guardians use reason while others use brute strength and they got destroyed for their troubles! I won't let this go on anymore!" Argus said. "Argus-" Sheldon said.
"Enough! The time for talk is over, it's time to act! And no one will stand in my way, not even you two!" Argus yelled.
Argus's hands glew purple as he charged towards Sheldon.
Eamon got in front of Argus and blocked his attack.
"This ends now, Argus." Eamon said.
"You think you can stop me? You can barely put a scratch on me!" Argus smiled.
"Don't be so sure!" Eamon said.
Eamon punched Argus in the stomach before kicking him in the face.
Sheldon's eyes glew as vines peered out of the room they were in and they stretched towards Argus, attempting to grab him.
Argus simply cuts through the vines before he stabbed Eamon in the stomach with his glowing hands.
"GAH!" Eamon yelled.
"EAMON!" Sheldon yelled
Sheldon summoned more vines, but they had spikes on them. The spiky vines stabbed Argus while some grabbed him by his arms and legs as Sheldon ran towards Eamon and began to heal him.
"Ugh, thank you, Master." Eamon said.
Argus cuts through the vines and charged at them.
"I WILL CRUSH YOU BOTH!" Argus yelled.
"No...you won't!" Eamon said.
Before Argus could stab Eamon in the head, Eamon stopped time again. He reversed Argus's hand stab and Argus stabbed himself in the stomach.
Time resumed again and Argus was wounded from the stab, as he coughed blood and looked shocked.
Eamon then kicked Argus right in his wound and he landed right next to the device and-
"The destruction of the Morphers will commence in 60, 59, 58, 57..."
Argus smiled in triumph as he slowly got up, not noticing some three insects flying in the room and being right behind them.
"Y-You're too late! Soon, these sinful creatures will be wiped out and this entire world will thank me for saving them all from these evil monsters! Yes, this is the true path of a Guardian!" Argus said.
The insects then shapeshifted into the Morphers, who looked angry with Argus.
Sheldon and Eamon's eyes widened.
"Argus, look out!" Eamon asked.
"What-"
One morpher stabbed Argus in the neck with it's claws, catching him by surprise.
"GAH!" Argus yelled in pain, putting his hand on his bleeding neck.
He was cornered by the three Morphers before his hands glew purple again.
"B-back off you terrible creatures! In one minute, all of you will die!" Argus said.
"If we're gonna die...then we might aswell enjoy our last moments alive by eating your life force!" The Morpher said.
The Morphers shot red webs out of their wrists, attaching them to Argus's limbs and pulling him towards them.
"N-NO! RELEASE ME! I STILL HAVE MANY OTHER WORLDS TO SAVE!" Argus yelled.
The Morphers grabbed Argus with their tendrils and began extracting his energy from his body.
"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!" Argus screamed in pain as his life flashed before his eyes.
"ARGUS!" Sheldon and Eamon screamed.
The Morphers finished devouring his energy and Argus hits the floor. He was pale, he was very thing and had bloodshot eyes. He was 100% dead.
"...Argus." Eamon said, looking shocked.
"...No..." Sheldon said.
The Morphers then turned to Eamon and Sheldon.
"Now, you two are next!" The Morphers said.
They charged at the two but Sheldon easily repelled them away by summoning a blue sphere, knocking the Morphers into a wall.
The sphere vanished and Sheldon and Eamon ran to Argus's corpse and snatched the dimension ring from his finger.
"15, 14, 13, 12..." The device continued counting
Sheldon puts on the dimension ring, opening a portal back to their world and he and Eamon went through the portal, taking Argus's corpse with them and it closed.
"7, 6, 5, 4, 3..."
Outside the tower, a space pod flew into the atmosphere, leaving the planet.
Suddenly, a large high-pitched noise was heard from the Tower. It was so powerful that it caused the buildings around the tower to collapse. Millions of Morphers screamed in pain as they fell on the ground, dead from the noise and the ground shattering beneath them.
The space pod crashed on a different planet.
a little alien child approaching the crashed space pod.
The space pod opened up...and tendrils popped of the pod, grabbing the little boy and his was energy was getting consumed.
A little Morpher got out of the pod as the little boy fell on the ground.
"I will avenge my peopleeee...." The Morpher snarled.
Back to Universe 4, in the temple.
Eamon and Sheldon walked out of the portal and it closed.
Both of them sadly looked at Argus's corpse.
"...Argus." Eamon said.
"...If only you listened to me, Argus. You could of been a great Guardian." Sheldon said.
A few hours later, Sheldon and Eamon were both on the grassy field, in front of a grave that they made for Argus, along with a tombstone.
'Rest in Peace, Argus'
Eamon and Sheldon continued to look at the grave before Sheldon looked at his hand, holding the dimension ring to Universe 6.
"...This ring...is my sin and the greatest mistake that I did. If only I din't bring you to that planet...Argus." Sheldon said.
Eamon puts his hand on Sheldon's shoulder.
Suddenly, 5 pillars of light appeared on the field, right behind Sheldon and Eamon. They turned to look at the pillars.
The pillars vanished and 5 people appeared in front of them. One was a lady with white hair and a white robe, with another lady with long black hair and a green dress, a man with long yellow hair and blue eyes, a Neonytian with white hair and a bandaged leaf creature.
Sheldon looked at them all.
"...Can I help you?" Sheldon asked.
"Actually, we're here to help you, Sheldon. My name is Verita Aestrae, I am a Guardian just like you." Verita said.
A few minutes later, it cuts to Sheldon and Eamon who were now in the world's core, leading Verita and her company to the core. The place was filled with vines before they stopped in front of a huge door with a sigil on it.
Sheldon puts his hand on the sigil and the door opened, revealing a giant Flower with black and white petals, obviously representing the balance between Good and Evil.
Verita walked up to the giant Flower and began to do her thing. The color of the black petals changed. Verita eventually finished her work and turned to Sheldon and Eamon.
"It's done." Verita said.
Sheldon simply looked at the ground.
Verita walked up to Sheldon.
"It's a shame we couldn't arrive earlier. If we did, your student wouldn't of been on a destructive path and he would be with us right now." Verita said.
Sheldon simply nodded before Verita and her allies vanished in a pillar of Light.
Eamon simply looked at Sheldon, for some reason, he couldn't feel anything right now. He couldn't even feel sad for Argus or for his master.
MANY YEARS LATER
Eamon now looked very old. He was bald but had some gray hair left on the back of his head, wearing a black robe with violet sleeves, a sapphire necklace, still wearing his crystal earrings and was sitting at a table next to the huge tree, with a cup of tea in front of him and the person who was sitting at the other side of the table was a man with white skin, grey-ish black hair...who looked quite a bit like Hastur and was wearing a brown cloak, with a cup of tea in front of him.
"Eventually, Miss Aestrae's change din't last forever as everyone began to feel sadness and other emotions again. Master Sheldon made me his successor before he passed away but I could always tell that he never managed to forgive himself for what happened to Argus. Hopefully, they both reunited with each other in the afterlife." Eamon said.
"So, that's how you became a Guardian then?" The man asked.
"Yes. Master Sheldon originally wanted to choose Argus to become the new Guardian. Honestly...I would of been okay with his decision. I feel like Argus deserved the position more than I ever did." Eamon said.
"It's probably for the best that he din't. If he became a guardian, who knows what he would of done. He attempted to poison your own master so then he wouldn't get in his way." The man said.
"...Perhaps in one of those alternate realities that Master Sheldon mentioned, Argus is alive and is the guardian instead of me..and perhaps I'm the one who rebels against Master Sheldon...but, it's useless speculate I guess. I made peace with Argus's death a long time go...speaking of which...don't you think it's time you make peace with your son? Atleast visit his grave?" Eamon asked.
"...After all that he has done, after making every Omnipotent look like a monster, you expect me to make peace with him?" The man asked.
"Sothot, it's been many years now. It's time to let go. You arrived at this temple because you fought that I could help you restore some faith in humanity after being treated as an outcast for so long. The first step is to forget about what your son did a long time ago and make peace with him." Eamon said.
"...Even if I somehow could, he is dead and I'm here. It's impossible at this point." Sothot said.
"...Not exactly. Follow me." Eamon said as he got up and walked towards the temple.
Sothot raised an eyebrow before he followed Eamon.
Eamon and Sothot entered in the dimension rings room and walked to a cabinet. It was 'Universe 10H" a alternate reality of Universe 10, the Snow World.
Eamon opened the cabinet and pulled out a dimension ring.
"I have been checking some of these alternate realities myself and...I have discovered that in this timeline, your son is alive and has a family. He gave up on conquering worlds and is now trying to undo the damage that he has done to this universe a long time ago." Eamon said.
Eamon showed Sothot the ring.
"Perhaps this could be your chance to start a relationship with your son, even if he is from a alternate reality." Eamon said.
Sothot looked at the ring before he looked at Eamon. Sothot simply turned around.
"...One day, maybe I will...But now, I just don't feel like it." Sothot said.
Sothot then vanished by warping himself out of the room.
Eamon sighed before he puts the ring back in it's cabinet.
"I guess some people won't let go of the past so easily...isn't that right, Argus?" Eamon asked.
Eamon walked out of the room before he heard someone knocking at the temple's door.
Eamon, wondering if it's Sothot, walked up to the door and opened it.
There was no one there, except a package box in front of the door.
Eamon picked up the box and opened it.
He pulled out a Intergalatic Space Police communicator and looked at it with confusion.
"...I wonder who could of dropped this right in front of the door." Eamon said.
Eamon then just shrugged it off before he walked out of the temple and sat at a table, putting the communicator on the table before pouring tea in his own cup, then poured more tea in a second cup and puts it on the other side of the table but no one was sitting there.
"Enjoy the tea...Master Sheldon." Eamon smiled.
Eamon picked up his tea cup and drank the tea...And so did a glowing figure of Sheldon, who was drinking from the second tea cup at the same time with Eamon.
THE END
|
|
|
Post by IDEK on Apr 3, 2017 21:06:51 GMT
Universe 1: Jasmine-Guardian of Freedom
Jasmine was woken up by the sound of rain trickling against her window.
She could hear the TV from downstairs, her parents must have woken up before her, again. Sighing, the girl got out of her bed and began to get changed.
Jasmine had naturally brown skin, with deep jade green eyes and a beauty mark above her left eye, and another under her aquiline nose. Her fringe going down to her eyebrows and the rest of her black hair reaching her shoulders. Like the rest of the people of this universe, she had no eyebrows and clawed hands.
After she combed her hair, she put on a green shirt, a dark teal hoodie, a pair of beige trousers and some traveling boots. Taking a red bandana and putting it on her forehead-holding her fringe away from her face- she tied a knot in the bandana at the base of her neck. Checking herself in the mirror again, she walked out of her room.
Her house was rather bright and colourful, along the walls of the hallway Jasmine could see several pictures of her and her two parents, on the various trips to funfairs or shows they would go take her too, Jasmine had made a habit of looking across these pictures on her way to the stairs.
Her eyes settled on the newest picture of the set, one of her and her parents- less than a week ago, they had visited a circus- apparently it had a set of 'otherworldly freaks' her parents had really wanted to see in action, and thought she'd enjoy.
This happened often; most of the trips she had went on with her parents to these sightseeing or entertainment resorts were due to them believing she'd enjoy it. Sometimes she did, sometimes she didn't.
It was pretty hard to enjoy what she saw at that circus, the guy in the seat in front of her threw a sword at one of the performers and she nearly died.
The fact that the performer's all looked like they didn't want to be there didn't help either. Just looking at them and what was happening to them, Jasmine felt cruel just being there- even though she really couldn't have done anything about it anyway. She's just a 15 year old girl, and while her parents always reminded her that she'd be able to do more in this world without any powers, she never felt like she was good if she was just like everyone else.
Still, the grand finale where those teenagers began messing with that clown- that was pretty funny.
The day after, when she found the body of that clown at the park. That wasn't funny.
----
The stairs lead right to the living room, Jasmine could see the backs of her parents heads, and hear the show they were listening to a bit more clearly.
"Oh, hey Jazz. "Her Dad said- not looking away from the TV, "You're up a bit late today, it's already noon."
"Yeah."
"Do you want to do something today? Me and your father don't have any plans right now. "Her Mother said, also not looking away from the TV.
"No thanks, I think I'm just going to make myself some food and then go on a walk."
"Alright, you do that sweetie, but be back before eight, ok?" Her Father responded.
Jasmine sighed, walking towards the kitchen. "I will, don't worry."
She looked through the cupboards, her parents had pretty well paying jobs, and often got money from her aunt due to her place in the great council. So it wasn't like she ever had to worry about going without food or money to spare.
She pulled a ham sandwich out of the fridge, and grabbed a couple of bags of crisps, taking a carton of orange juice and putting them all into a sectioned lunch box, putting that lunchbox into her red backpack and then walking back through the living room towards the front door.
"Have fun, sweetheart!" Her father smiled at her, peering from behind the sofa.
"I will." Jasmine smiled back, taking a umbrella from the coat rack and opening the door. Making her way outside.
...
Jasmine looked around her street, as always, it was empty. Most people usually had jobs to go or were off having fun. The world Jasmine had lived in her entire live has always been a rather carefree one.
Pulling her hood over her head and readying her umbrella- holding it above her head before she got out of the shelter of her home's porch, she began her stroll. Walking past a line of houses, when peering inside, she could see people watching the TV. Mainly children, but in one house she saw a old man watching the same cutesy show.
"These people should really learn to close their curtains." She sighed, walking out of the street and towards the centre of town.
It was bustling, loud commercial advertisements were playing from screens attached to skyscrapers. Exciting music and adverts for the newest hit reality TV show were playing. People heading every direction, several clothing stores, toy stores, and book stores were littered in and amongst the several office buildings.
A man trying to futilely use his briefcase to shield himself from the rain ran past her, bumping against Jasmine's shoulder and nearly causing her to fall over.
She continued on her way, walking out of the town centre and through a another street full of apartment buildings, she found a rather large bridge that allowed passage over a river.
Looking up at the sky as she made her way, she had a hard time telling apart the smog from the clouds. They were both grey, blocking out the sky, and producing water. So by all means they were the same.
She walked to the very centre of the bridge, and adjusting her umbrella in her arms so it would cover her back, she leaned against it's railing- looking at her own reflection in the water, it was always calming.
"Uughh...ghha...uuugh......"
Jasmine leaned up slightly, surprised by what she heard, it sounded like someone was in pain.
"Ghha...GHA! NO!...n-...naaa..."
Jasmine looked around, looking on both sides of the bridge, trying to determine where the pained noises were coming from.
There was no one on the right side, and to the left, nothing looked any different. Panicked, She leaned over the river, looking around the area, at first glance, she noticed small areas someone could walk on- at either side of the river, made inaccessible by the sheer drop from the concrete ground, her eyes ran along that, eventually finding a small hole in the flat surface nearby, big enough for anything to walk through, Jasmine walked along the bridge till she was closer, and sure enough. The Noise was louder.
Jumping off the bridge and landing on the walkway, Jasmine stumbled and had to hold on to the railing in order to avoid falling into the river.
Taking a step forward, she nearly lost balance as her weight caused the walkway to lean like a seesaw, she held firm to the railing and made her way towards the Hole.
Once she got there, she could hear the cries even louder than before, reverberating from inside of the circular hole.
"N-No! S-Shit, someone heard me, Damn it!" It muttered, there were noises of something trying to move, and then another gasp of pain.
"A-Are you okay?" Jasmine called out, cupping one hand around her mouth and using the other to hold on to the inside of the hole. There was no response.
"I-I'm coming in! "Jasmine Said, putting one foot inside the hole, and both hands on it so she wouldn't fall backwards.
"N-No! D-don't do that, I'm fine really! Just..S-GHa! D-Don't come in here!"
It was obviously a lie, Jasmine pulled herself into the hole.
The hole was dark, but it was dry- any areas her hands touched felt grainy, and after a couple of minutes of crawling.
She fell- landing face first on a dusty floor and grunting out in pain, dropping the umbrella on the floor in the process.
"O-O shit you followed why did you do that I told you not to god damn it!" The voice muttered, it was trying to be quiet- and failing-
Jasmine coughed up some dust and sat herself upright again, her eyes eventually adjusted to the darkness and she found that she was inside a dark, and crowded room, Every inch of space was filled with a different bit of cleaning equipment. When she stood up she knocked over a broom, which in turn knocked over 3 separate mops- each of them clunking onto something metal and making a resounding noise.
"A-Ah, are you in here?" Jasmine asked.
"K-Keep it down, Please! "The Voice whispered, Jasmine obeyed, keeping her eyes out as she manoeuvred around the cleaning supplies, eventually finding something that did not fit in.
Underneath a mop, a cleaning sign and a bottle of bleach, there was a beaten, tattered-looking giant orange lizard-like creature wearing a long sleeved, blood-stained shirt, there were clear injuries along the creature's neck and wrists.
Jasmine's eyes widened when she saw the creature. The Creature's eye's widened as well.
The Creature shook it's head- as though begging her not to do anything. Jasmine initially took a step back, then looked at the creature closely, it greatly resembled one of the aliens she saw at the circus the other week.
Jasmine knelt down, and pushed the mop into a different direction, then picked up the cleaning sign and put it to the side.
"-H-H-Hey, what are you doing?" The Creature gasped, already being brought to tears. "I-I'm sorry for running away, r-really, just- Just let me.."
"Shh." Jasmine hushed nervously, putting a finger to her lips. The Alien complied as she pushed the rest of the supplies off of him.
She looked him over some more, noticing a chain attached to the lizard's left ankle, and another noticeable blood stain on it's left leg.
"You're...really hurt." She muttered "Shit...Who did this to you?"
"You don't know?" The Lizard person asked.
"No, No I don't. Who did this?" She asked, again.
"..S..Stup-...Scientists from...your world." The Lizard muttered under their breath.
"...Shit, really? Why'd they...beat you up this badly?" Jasmine asked.
"Please, keep quiet." The Lizard mumbled. "If someone out there hears you, there going to find me-, just.. Look, you don't know what's going on here, do you? I promise I'll explain more, if you find someplace for me to hide.."
Uncertain, Jasmine nodded, putting her hands under the lizard and tried lifting him up, He was just a little bit shorter than her, but she found herself only capable of lifting him slightly, or dragging him.
"H-H-Hey, what are you doing?" The Lizard Person asked, "I-I-I can walk on my own!" It Grunted, exasperated.
"Maybe, but can you get through that hole on your own?" Jasmine asked, the Lizard didn't respond- and remained silent as she placed his top half in the circular hole, he began to pull himself up, and then began to shuffle towards the end of the tunnel. Jasmine climbed back in, picked her umbrella up from off the ground, and began to follow.
However, he had stopped just before reaching the end of the tunnel.
"Hey, what's the hold up?" Jasmine asked.
"It's out in the open out there, someone will see me." The Lizard whispered.
"They won't, trust me. Everyone's too busy with work or entertainment. "Jasmine responded.
"But what if they do?"
"Then..."Jasmine started. "Look, I know a place that no one really goes to anymore, it's not too far from here, I can take you there."
"...Have you ever seen one of us before?" The Lizard asked. "You don't seem to surprised to see a Reptilian that talks."
"...Mainly at circuses, yes. "Jasmine frowned, ashamed to say it.
"...Should've known. "The Reptile grunted, before seizing up again "Y-You can just pretend to be like, a supervisor or someone advertising for one."
"But your injuries-"
"I doubt they'd care. "The Lizard frowned-scooting out of the hole and landing on the floating walkway. "Fine, just take me wherever it is. It can't be any worse than that lab."
The Reptile flinched when some rain landed on him, Jasmine opened her umbrella up and held it over his head.
"C'mon, it's not too far from here." Jasmine said.
---
At the edge of the city were several blank, uninhabited buildings used solely for storing equipment or merchandise.
Jasmine had once tried to get in with a group of vandals who hung around near these buildings, but eventually they all moved on with their lives. She still came by every now and again, and whenever she did- the most she would see is the vans and lorry men packing and unpacking stuff to take out to the shops inside the actual city.
Still holding the umbrella above herself and the Lizard-Man, she opened a door to a store building roughly in the centre, one made identifiable from a rather detailed graffiti tag on the door from years ago.
They closed the door behind them, and walked up the stairs to a abandoned office room- in which they climbed in through the already broken window, and hid themselves behind some boxes.
"..Yes, this seems safe enough. at least for now. "The Lizard-Man whispered, bringing his knee's to his chest.
"That's good. "Jasmine said. "So, if you don't mind. Can you tell me what exactly you meant, when you were talking about 'those scientists'?"
"... Obviously, I’m not from this world. My Name is Yhan, I'm a Kheog, a warrior species from Eyrilia. That planet doesn’t exist anymore, so as we searched for a new one... a crew came here. Upon arrival, we all found ourselves uner some sort of sleep spell, and I woke up strapped to a table in some sort of demented laboratory- with my helmet missing.
There were others there as well. Some of them got shipped off to circus's, others were basically executed. They called it experimentation, but they all died. And others were just kept locked up. I heard one scientist say it was so they could 'observe' them.
It was like being stuck in a zoo. There were other creatures there as well, clearly none of your kind. When one of them managed to get out of their restraints, I managed to convince them to let me go. But I was wounded, and when we got to that closet, I fell. And they dug themselves out all on their own. I was stuck there for... quite some time, just hoping no one else would notice, before you came along."
The Kheog, Yhan, started crying. "I..I should've been able to get out by myself. But instead I got saved by some human child, I got picked up by a human child...!"He muttered, clearly wanting to yell out his emotions. But something obvious was stopping him.
"..They injected one of us with weird shit, just to see what would happen. He completely lost his mind, just became like this..soul-less puppet that did whatever anyone else would say, no matter how ridiculous or deadly. One shapeshifter, they flattened- to see if it would regain it's original shape or take a paper-thin form to survive. It was... It was..."
Jasmine thought back to when she was younger- when someone had comforted her after her pet had died, and she put her hand on his shoulder, the Kheog shivered in reaction-instinctively moving away, looking at her with wide eyes.
Startled by his reaction, Jasmine removed her hand.
"...I'm sorry." Jasmine said,
"...No, no, don't apologize."Yhan grimaced. "...I'm just being stupid"
For a few seconds, it was silent between the two of them.
"...Those weren't the clothes you were wearing when you landed here, were they?" Jasmine asked.
"No. They took that too."
"..I see. You don't know where they took them, do you?" She asked.
"No."
"...Was that room i found in that hole, was that connected to the Lab?"
"Y.. Yes, It was.
"Can you tell me anything about it's layout?" Jasmine asked.
"You're not going to..go in there, and try to get the others out, are you? Human- You'd die!"Yhan stammered, moving their arms to illustrate their point.
"Would I? How'd you get to the cleaning supply closet?" Jasmine asked.
"The one I was following managed to memorize the patrols and the security cameras, we snuck into a box full of cleaning detergents after throwing them all down the trash."Yhan whispered. "You'd never get in un-noticed."
"...I am the same species as those who work at the lab, Right? I might not need to sneak in." Jasmine smiled.
"How old are you, even!?"
"...I'm 16."Jasmine said, standing up.
"T-That's young by any Species' standards! You can't go, whether you're one of them or not they'd know you're not meant to be there and t-they'd..." Yhan froze up, rolling up into a ball.
"...I sat by and just let it all happen last time I saw one of you." Jasmine said-taking her backpack off and pulling the lunch box out. "This time, i'm actually going to do something."
"L-Look, H-Human! If you're going to go in there you'd at least need to prepare yourself!"Yhan said to them, as they started to leave the abandoned room. "It took us half a year to come up with a plan to get out of the cells, they'd notice you, believe me! You may want to help but you got me this far, and that's enough!"
Jasmine stopped herself once she heard that. "...This isn't enough."
"..Then, If you feel this isn't enough. Then...just, help me survive here...for a bit."Yhan spluttered out.
Jasmine turned to look in his direction, from how he was saying everything she said to him, always muttering, whispering or spluttering out his sentences- She could tell they did a lot of horrible things to him there. If they were able to cause a alien warrior to act like this, then a sixteen year old girl with no special powers, there wasn't much she could do on her own, was there.
Sighing, she went back to sit with him, and opened her lunch box.
"If you want, you can have some of this." Jasmine said, when she noticed the Kheog looking at the food. "Really, it's okay." She repeated, only then did he slowly pick up a bag of crisps.
"...Do Kheog's have those?" Jasmine asked.
"Basically every species uses packages like these, Miss Human." Yhan said, opening the crisp packet with ease.
"My name is Jasmine." Jasmine said. "You don't need to call me Miss."
"...Sorry." Yhan frowned.
"R-Really, it's alright!" Jasmine gulped, now feeling bad about what she said, although she wasn’t sure why.
---- The next few hours all blurred together, Jasmine and Yhan talked some more while eating the food she had packed for herself, and after that- they kind of just spent some time trying to put together conversation. Yhan clearly didn't want to talk about the lab anymore or want Jasmine to go there, and by the time Jasmine noticed, it was already a few minutes after eight o'clock,
"B-Be sure to come back tomorrow!" Yhan called out to her as she grabbed her umbrella, bag and lunch box- making a run back to her house.
On her way back, she walked past the bridge- taking a quick look towards the direction of the hole, she couldn't see anything that different from when she was there last, and when running through the centre of town-miraculously avoiding the traffic, she began to think that the guys working in the Lab would've noticed that Yhan had vanished, and there was the other alien that had escaped, the one that apparently dug out that hole.
"I'm home." Jasmine said, when she walked into her house, closing the door behind her.
"Welcome home, dearie!" Jasmine's mother called out- still sitting in front of the tv. Jasmine put the Umbrella on the coat-rack and sat down in front of the tv next to her. "How was today?"
"Oh, it was fine. Not much happened." Jasmine said.
"Hmm, that's a shame." Her Mom sighed. "But, but, I went out shopping today and i saw this darling stuffed octopus toy, I put it up in your room, so. If you don't want it, you can just put it in mine and I'll keep it."
"...Thanks, Mom." Jasmine sighed, "Can we put something good on TV?”
"Well, sure, I just watch this because it's bad anyway."
-THE NEXT DAY-
Jasmine was woken up by the sound of rain.
She got dressed and went downstairs.
"Hi dearie!" Her Father said-like yesterday both of her parents were utterly enraptured by whatever was on the TV. "Going out again today?"
"Yeeeep." Jasmine responded.
"Alrighty, be back before eight, like usual!"
"I will, if i remember."
"You better!"
Jasmine grabbed herself a bit more food than she did yesterday, packing herself two separate lunch boxes and putting them in her bag, she then walked over to the living room, and pulled out a pair of handheld video game consoles, putting them in in as well.
"Oh, you going to go gaming with your friends?" Her mother asked, turning around to face her.
"Heh, yep." Jasmine said as she walked towards the front door-grabbed the umbrella from the coat rack, and went outside.
The street she lived on was empty again, children and one old man could be heard watching TV. The centre of town wasn't as busy as it was yesterday, she managed to walk towards the apartment complex without being bumped into by anyone.
Going over the bridge again, she turned her head towards the hole. It didn't look different, so she continued on her way.
Through another block of houses, down a alleyway, and she was back at the warehouses. Easily remembering which one she hid Yhan in, she walked in and closed the door behind herself. Walking up the stairs, and climbing in through a window.
She climbed over the boxes in the abandoned office and got to where Yhan was still hiding.
He was asleep.
Jasmine chuckled slightly, he was drooling.
Not wanting to wake him up, Jasmine sat down against a wall so she would be facing him, and pulled a handheld game console out of her bag.
Eventually, the Kheog began to stir. He jolted awake, breathing heavily. Jasmine immediately put her game down when she noticed him hastily looking in every single direction.
"H..Human...I'm..I'm still here."Yhan muttered, wiping their eyes.
"Yes, You're still here."Jasmine repeated.
"W-Why did you leave!? I thought those science guys were coming to come in here any minute, And since I-or you- don't have any weapons-!" Yhan Flipped out, standing up and snarling at her.
Almost immediately, the Kheog retreated back into himself.
"...If you want, I could try to get your weapons." Jasmine said.
"And h-how would you do that? I'd.. I'd just feel safer if you stayed here- in case they do come here, or something happens to you when you're off doing other things.."
"Aww, you're concerned about me?" Jasmine asked, smiling.
"W-Well, Of course I am! You did find a place for me to stay for a while-! Of course I appreciate that!" Yhan grumbled, folding his arms.
"Right, well .. Sure, I'll just stay with you until I need to go home again." Jasmine said, "I brought two different lunch boxes today, but they basically have the same stuff in them."
"I see."Yhan said, fishing through the bag and pulling out one of the lunch boxes. "..Thank you again, Jasmine."
"...Yeah."
"...Don't leave this time." He frowned, just staring at the lunch box without opening it.
"W-What?" Jasmine asked.
"...Just don't leave this time." He Repeated.
"...Look, Yhan. I have a Family, they'd notice if I didn't come back. So I'm going to have to leave every now and again." Jasmine said.
"...I..I see." Yhan frowned. "Thanks for the food, again."
"...Your welcome."
Eventually, the Kheog fell asleep again. Jasmine figured he must've been pretty exhausted from whatever went down in that lab. He hadn't went into specifics as to what they did to him. But she could tell it must've been horrible, just by looking at the blood that was on his clothes.
Right now he just wanted someone to look over his shoulder and make sure nothing happened, without any weapons - and in the state he was currently in, he couldn't protect himself. That must've been eating at the inside of a warrior like nothing else could.
---
On her way home from the storehouse, she saw a group of men wearing uniforms standing on the floating walkway.
There was police tape around the hole, they must've noticed the missing aliens.
She went closer to the bridge, hoping to make out some form of conversation- to get more of a idea of what they were doing- or how far in they were with their investigation.
Unfortunately for her, they were being silent. The men were all wearing pure white uniforms, as well as masks. It was impossible to make out their identities and they were being completely silent. One of them was holding a scanner over the hole, she was too far away to be able to see what the scanner had detected, and getting too close to them would just raise suspicion.
The man with the scanner stepped away, as two other men walked up to it and started covering to pour concrete into the hole, starting to fill it up. Once it was completely filled with concrete- the fourth man pulled out a circular plate, made out of the same concrete as the wall it was filling.
When they were finished putting the plate on, If it wasn't for her having witnessed it being added; she wouldn't have even noticed it wasn't there earlier. It looked like it was part of that wall.
Silently, she made her way off the bridge-trying to look as inconspicuous as possible, she walked at the edge of the railing that blocked off the streets from the river-hoping to overhear them.
"We've detected traces of KM023 and SS099- the two rats who are missing, as well as unidentified traces of a human, presumably a female teenager."She could hear, one of the men must've been talking to someone at a HQ or something, because she couldn't hear any response as she made slowed herself to a stop, standing outside one of the houses.
"Yes, we will track them down as soon as possible."
After that, she could hear groups of footsteps going along the walkway, out of the corner of her eye, she saw the people now on the bridge, one of them holding a scanner in the air, using it to determine which way he should go.
He was walking through the same block of houses she went through, Jasmine's heart skipped several beats as her eyes widened. Those people were scanning for alien DNA, there's no way they weren't going to track Yhan down.
Silently, she followed them.
They went down the same road she used, but eventually.
"Attention, sir, We're picking up two different trails, the Human Female and the Kheog went one direction, but the Shapeshifter went another."
"...I see, roger that Sir. Watsky, Gorgovski, You two go through that alleyway, Trevor, Linn, you two follow me."
The men saluted their commanding officer- who then gave one of the men a scanner, just like his. Two of the men went through the alleyway that lead to the abandoned storehouses, and the rest continued to go down the streets, presumably tracking the shapeshifter they mentioned.
Jasmine knew exactly what was going to happen, and her grip on her umbrella tightened, She broke out into a run, heading into the alleyway that two of the men went through.
No! I can't let them get to him again!
When she got to the set of storehouses, she could see the two men walking around- scanning the ground, following a trail towards the Alien she had hid.
Damn it! I should've known they'd have something like this! I should've hid him better!!
One of them had their hands right on the door.
Jasmine's hands tightened on the umbrella, she held it over her head like it was a weapon- and charged
I have to protect him!!!
...
. . .
Huh?
Jasmine looked around, she looked to be somewhere completely different, The ground was plain, apart from the symbol resembling a bright orange sun that she was standing on. On the walls around her were symbols that resembled flowers, these ones in a bright cyan.
Looking above her, she could see several figures- most of which clearly not human, all chained together and reaching towards her... Or were they reaching towards the symbol she was standing on?
It didn't matter, she could tell just by looking at all these figures, that they needed help.
...
She opened her eyes, she could tell just by the lighting that it was early sunset.
Looking at her own hands, she noticed that she was holding her umbrella with both hands...
And further away from her, she could see two injured, unconscious bodies of people wearing white.
"...What...happened?" She asked herself, walking over to one of the men- the closest one was sprawled out next to the storeroom door-which had been blown wide open, looking like they got shoved right into the door from behind.
Turning him over, she removed his mask, revealing a unconscious, clean faced person she hadn't seen before. She fished around his clothes for some ID, and found a keycard.
'Keshlyn Gorgovski Level 3 Clearance'
There was no ID picture, and something inside of her told her that this was a fake name.
Walking over to the other one, who was lying on the ground with what looked like a broken arm. She found the scanner not that far away from him, somehow perfectly intact.
Jasmine stomped her foot down on it repeatedly, but her foot wasn't strong enough to break it.
Sighing, she looked over the other man for a ID, finding he had level 5 clearance, and was apparently called 'Sentan Watsky'.
Pocketing both ID's, she picked up the scanner- looking around, she eventually found a bin that had been knocked over at some point, she put the scanner on the ground next to the bin-lifted it up to the best of her ability, and then dropped the bin on the scanner, lifting the bin slightly to see if it was broken, she found the scanner was only slightly scratched. Picking it up again, she was relieved to find it was off. She walked into another storehouse- the one next to the one she was using, and looked around,
She Found a screwdriver, using it to open the scanner apart manually, piece by piece.
She pulled out a purple piece of...something, recognizable to someone who know what they were as a crest of knowledge-
She pocketed the crest, and dumped the pieces of the scanner among the trash cornered up in the storeroom, then dragged the two men in white in- Finding some rope in the pile of trash, she tied the two up. Then emptied their pockets, spreading everything in the trash pile -apart from a few keys;which she also pocketed-
Finally she dragged one of the men upstairs, putting him in a room, and then she left the storehouse, and went into the storehouse next to it, closing the door behind her.
She walked into the office room that Yhan was in, she could hear him snoring.
She remembered the keycards she had in her pockets. If she had more of a idea of how to get into the lab, she could easily use these cards and those men's uniforms to break into it and free all the captives.
However- she thought- I have already dismantled that scanner. I can't find all the piece and put it back together, that method can't work- i already destroyed something that would be very useful in doing it, I'll need to find another way in.
Distracted by her own thoughts, Jasmine walked down the stairs and left the storehouse.
"Where are they!?"
"Their ID's are being picked up in front of that storehouse!"
"What? But that hoodlum is holding them!"
When Jasmine turned her head, she saw the other three men in white running towards her. One of them holding their hand to their ear, already making contact with someone about the situation.
Another one was holding a gun and...had already fired....
There was a pain in her gut, Jasmine stumbled back, her legs collapsing onto themselves, She fell onto her side, blood pooling out under her.
Consciousness started to fade away as one of the men picked her up, placing her away from the door as the other two walked inside.
N...No...
Y...Yhan... He's in there.. You.. can't have him again...
...
....
She regained consciousness, feeling cold-she had yet to open her eyes. Immediately, she remembered what had happened. One of those men in White had shot her... and had most likely found Yhan.
Only then, did her eyes jolt open. She looked at herself, rather relieved to find she wasn't restrained- but, upon looking at her whereabouts, she found she didn't recognize where she was at all.
It looked rather clean and sterile, but it didn't look like a prison cell, there were too many gadgets and windows, and there weren't any locks on anything. There were two people, one man in white, and a lady with blonde hair in a lab coat.
"Ah, You're awake." The Lady said. "Are you alright?"
Jasmine gritted her teeth and sat up. "...What happened? Where am I?"
"One of our men accidentally shot you. But despite that, you're perfectly unharmed; apart from some minor blood loss even the hole closed itself up." The Lady explained
"Um...What?" She asked, pulling her hoodie and shirt up to inspect the area herself, sure enough... There wasn't any gunshot wound there at all.
"Impressive isn't it. I didn't have anything to do with that, you were already fully healed by the time they brought you here."
"Right...” Jasmine said, shrugging her apparent regenerative properties off. "Where is here?"
"Oh, that... That's top secret." The Lady said. "Alright, so. My Name is Vana Vianya."She said, showing her ID.
Level 9 clearance... that's a lot of clearance...
"And I'm the Assistant Supervisor of Karmaic Entities Within our Dimension." She continued. "And, yes, after they..shot you..., they noticed how fast you healed and scanned you. The results they picked up, were very interesting."
"What does that mean?" Jasmine asked, snorting.
"A lot of..unusual Energy, we haven't seen for a while. At first, we thought we have stumbled upon another Omnipotent, like the last three. But...no, while this is the same amount of energy as a omnipotent, it is...more spread out."
"..If you're trying to get me up to speed here you might want to start at the basics." Jasmine frowned, standing up. "What's a Omnipotent?"
"Fine." Vana frowned. "There are 12 dimensions, with 12 Omnipotents, Each of these Omnipotents are- quite frankly- gods, in a certain domain. Whether that's something abstract like Sleep,or something more simple and broad, like Creation. They are the most powerful in one particular Element. There are 144 of them in total. But only 12 in this dimension. Naturally, they can really only beaten by another Omnipotent- if they are fighting at their best.
What you have, is roughly the same amount of energy overall, but it's more spread out- and most of it is currently locked, only available under certain parameters-mainly abilities that fall under health, plants or willpower. Usually this would imply you're just the a descendant, but... We noticed you have the capability to naturally sense changes and the base of the environment- and also to fuse, due to these two factors. We've concluded that you're a Guardian, something we haven't seen in a long time."
"...I'm not going to need to explain what a Guardian is, am I?"She asked.
"No, No, I think the word describes it enough."Jasmine frowned.
"...Well, anyway. Since you're a Guardian, we believe you can be of use to us, and more importantly. We can be of use to you."Vana said. "So, I'm here, hoping we can strike ourselves a deal..."
A vein in Jasmine's forehead throbbed, her heart was pumping loud enough to overpower whatever it was the Lady in front of her was saying.
"Strike a deal with me!?"Jasmine asked. "What, are you braindead!? Why would I strike a deal with the group that shot me, and did all those horrible things to Yhan and his crew!!"
"...Who's Yhan?" Vana asked. Jasmine's eyes turned neon blue and a image of a sun appeared in her iris, and next thing she knew, Vana flew straight towards the wall, landing on a desk, and tumbling onto the ground- several gadgets Jasmine couldn't identify were swept onto the ground by her body- one item falling onto her head and bouncing off.
"Miss Vianya!!" The Man in White Called out, pulling out a gun and preparing to shoot, but before he could, Jasmine Ran straight at him, and punched him straight into the wall- he ricocheted right off from it, hit the ceiling, and landing on the ground a few feet behind her, leaving a crack in the wall that he first made contact with.
Jasmine's eyes returned to normal and she looked at how wrecked the room became in the span of five seconds.
She checked through her pockets- finding they had taken the keycards and the crest she had grabbed.
There was a pamphlet with a map on it next to the bed- she picked it up and read it.
" 'Your guide to the secret lab. Do not take outside the lab, only for use by members who have yet to receive their...implant?"
Implant? Disgusting.
Jasmine kept it with her anyway, a map of the place would be very useful, she then picked up the gun the man she just punched dropped, Even though she had just knocked two people out- one without even touching her, a weapon would never hurt to have on hand.
She went over to Vana's unconscious form, and took her keycard, sliding it along the door, and walking out of the room- making sure to close it behind her.
The hallway was clean, white, and sterile. she could tell just by looking that this was a high security place. Even though she couldn't see any security cameras she knew without a doubt that some where most likely stationed throughout the area. So she took a look through the map. Finding the sections were grouped by their clearance, Level 10 being clearance to all areas, Level 9 being all but one- and Level 1 only being the entrances.
She found the containment block on the map- where it was written that this was where they kept any captives- there were 24 different rooms on this floor, and some were simply strapped to movable appliances or put in cages if they ran out of room for the time. Jasmine felt sick just reading it.
Luckily for her, it wasn't that far from where she was, and since you only needed level 5 clearance to access it, using Vana's card she could easily get in.
She needed weapons. The gun she took from the guy she punched earlier wouldn't be enough to take on the entire crew if security was alerted, and she didn't even know what she did earlier, she couldn't rely on that to carry her and the prisoners to safety.
...Prisoners..?
Yeah, that's right, I'm not going to just save Yhan. I'm freeing all of them,
Looking over the map again, she tried to find the armoury. It was significantly further away, a couple of turns and a straight walk. She memorized the path, and began walking towards the armory. A Man in White walked past her and her breath seized- in fright of the possibility that he'd apprehend her.
But the man walked right past her, he clearly knew she was there, she saw him looking at her- But he didn't seem to see her as a threat.
They must've assumed she had agreed to whatever the deal was. How tacky.
Scanning her card on the armory door's lock, it opened with ease and closed automatically when she entered the room.
----
It was a single walkway, but around that one path, there were conveyer belts and conveyer belts- all with boxes full of neatly arranged weapons, as far as the eye could see- all organized by what species made it and how deadly it is.
There was nothing indicating what level of access clearance you'd need to get it, but she was pretty sure nine would be enough for anything but the 'soul erasing' weapons.
...The concept of weapons that eroded people's very Souls... scared her.
She walked towards a lever- scanning the card, she pulled the lever, the conveyer belts going down so she'd be able to access some.
Kheog weapons. She slashed her card across the scanner and the container lid opened up, Jasmine picked up a single blaster, looking over it's settings.
She Switched it to 'KO', not wanting anyone's life on her hands, and then picked up another blaster- she'd only be able to hold two- since she only had two hands. And she couldn't take any of the helmets with her, either... Her bag wasn't with her.
A symbol resembling a Sun appeared in her eyes as they turned a neon cyan. She was going to do this.
------
In the containment centre....
"He's back.."
"I can't believe it, I thought Yhan got out.."
"Ssh, Please...My...My ears... You're too loud.."
"Ah, right, sorry.."
"Still...They caught him so fast."
"Of course they did, they've done it every other time. He was lucky to have a night out there- they usually just send any escapees to sleep and throw them back in."
A Neonyte and a strange three eyed creature with a tail were talking to each other, while everyone else either cowered in their cells, tried to comfort the wounded- or stared at their newest Prison mate.
He wasn't there newest of course, The reason they were staring is because they'd seen him before, he escaped yesterday.
A Kheog next to him tried to get him to wake up by smacking him around, but that didn't work. Like before, he was asleep and not waking up.
"Y-Yhan, Yhan... Wake up!" The Kheog called out to him, yelling right in his face, no response.
The Door slid open, and all the noises ceased, every single alien's eyes widened and they all turned to see a girl in a teal hoodie with long black hair, holding a pair of Kheog-made guns walk in.
She said nothing as she closed the door behind her, walking towards a Gabumon that was currently chained to the corner.
Scanning the card on the wrist chains, they came undone. The Gabumon- in it's suprise, didn't know what to do, Jasmine then whispered in it's ear.
"Do you know where the security cameras in here are?"
"...N..No..."The Gabumon whispered.
"I see..."
She handed one of the blasters to the Gabumon. "Prepare yourself to shoot if anyone walks in."She said.
"W-What!!?"The Gabumon asked, loudly. The other aliens all started chattering amongst themselves- speculating as to what this girl wanted, as she scanned the card against the closest cage- one labelled 'Draco'.
A Bunch of Dragon-esque creatures were inside, startled.
"You're all going to be free soon."She said, scanning each cage -and restraint device- she came across as she walked throughout the room. Eventually, all of the Aliens were free to go throughout the room, But none left the containment center yet.
"T-Thank you!" A Neonyte with Black hair cried, bowing before her.
"Don't do that. You're going to be free."Jasmine said.
"H-How are you so sure, stranger?" Asked a Robot in the back.
"Because I'm going to get you out. No matter what." Jasmine responded.
"I don't mean to look a gift horse in the mouth, but, why!?" Asked another Neonyte- who was holding up a unconscious Leafling.
"...I heard it from Yhan, what happens here. Once You're all out, I'm going to make sure it all stops."
She walked through the crowd towards the door, and...
It opened, seven Men in white poured in, one Shot at Jasmine, but she avoided it, firing The Kheog-Blaster in her hand and shooting him square in the chest, then running towards the rest, punching one straight out of the room, and shooting another in the neck, finally kicking a fourth straight into a fifth- knocking them both into the doorframe and knocking them out.
The final two left also got shot. Falling on the ground.
"S-She might actually get us out!"A Sentient Blob Cheered.
"...I don't remember... Being this good at fighting." Jasmine thought to herself, she didn't second guess it though. This must've been part of that 'Guardian' thing Vana had mentioned.
Alarms started blaring and the entire place was dyed red by the lights.
Pulling her map out, Jasmine quickly tried to locate a Exit.
She found one.
"Follow me, Everyone!" She Called out, running out of the door- too surprised( or elated) to disobey, the former-captive's all ran after her, crowding up the hallway.
Men in White burst out of a elevator, shooting at them- a Neonyte got hit, purple blood falling onto the ground, but a girl with blue skin and maroon hair grabbed him, placing him on her shoulders as Jasmine shot some of the men.
One shot, didn't come from her. Jasmine turned her head to see the Gabumon not that far behind her, holding a blaster in shaking paws.
Jasmine gave him a thumbs up, and they turned again. Several Men in White, and a few people wearing lab coats started coming out, Jasmine began shooting them, but then a blast of fire was sent straight past her, towards the aliens following her.
Then a beam of ice shot out of a otherwise normal looking person's hand, freezing the fire... a group of Men in white, and a person with sunglasses, brown hair, and a lab coat, who was holding a massive flamethrower.
They all ran past them with ease, Not obstructed in their goal. Noone who tried to stop them managed to,
Then, A man with long flowing blonde hair and a labcoat came out from down a set of stairs- as well as a shorter guy with short red hair and a black shirt with a X on it.
Suddenly...a yawn came out of Jasmine's mouth and... Her Movements beca m e s l u g g i s h.
".W...Hhaa...?"
Jasmine slowed to a stop, behind her- all of the Aliens, the Supers, everyone of the captives... had just fallen asleep.
"BAM!" The yell of the redhead caught her attention and her eyes snapped towards the two right in front of her. "Just like that! I take out over 200!! NEW HIGH SCOOOOOORRREE!!!"He cheered to himself-doing a air guitar.
"Yes, Yes, Dyrre, very impressive. We're all stunned."Deadpanned the Guy in the lab coat. "...You're Jasmine, correct? Jasmine Maho?"
"....How do you Know my Name?"She asked.
"Why wouldn't I know your name?" He asked. "I try to know everything about the people I deal with, and as a guardian. It make sense you'd be meeting with us Omnipotents soon. But.. I didn't expect you'd pull something so reckless."
"I see. You're those Omnipotents that lady mentioned earlier."Jasmine said.
"Indeed. We already know you, but you don't know us. My Name is Sigmund, Sigmund Clair. I'm the Omnipotent of Mutation. And this... Is Eyrr Schmidt." He gestured towards the person with the red hair, who turned to him angrily.
"Hey, I told you, Eyrr is a loser's name! My Omni Name, is Dyrre!"
"Whatever. He's the Omnipotent of Sleep."Sigmund frowned.
"...Why?"Jasmine asked,
"We have our reasons."Sigmund said. "What I want to know, is what you think you're accomplishing here."
"What I think I'm accomplishing here? It should be obvious!"Jasmine said, pointing her gun at them..
Her movements slurred again and she stumbled, utterly exhausted.
"Ha! You can't shoot us when you're not awake, you bitch!" Eyrr, or Dyrre, grinned.
"No, keep her conscious. I still want to talk to her."Sigmund said.
"..Fine, You bore." Dyrre frowned, folding his arms and looking away.
"You're right. It is obvious. You're under some strange belief that you need to protect these creatures, which have nothing to do with you. You just happened upon one of the lizards, and now you think you need to protect them all. Guardian's are dumb like that."
"It's not that I... need to protect them... all... I just know they need... to be anywhere... that isn't here!" Jasmine managed to get out.
"Hmm, Yes, Whatever. Listen. Girl, we're not concerned with what they need. Our concern, is how valuable they are to us. All of these beings, we're keeping them here for several reasons. And if you were to remove them, that would just be bad for us. If Any of the aliens try to attack. We already understand the Neonyte- Leafling- Digimon, Anthro, Kheog, Kschlvokyan, and Myriadice weaknesses and strengths. If it weren't for the large array that we've all gathered here- we wouldn't have this much knowledge about them as we have now.
And with that knowledge, if they try to attack us. We'd be able to fend them off easily." Sigmund explained calmly.
"That's...not what's important here!"
"No. It is." Sigmund shut her down. "If you take our test subjects away from us. That's so much valuable research, and potential for new weapons we're loosing. So please, for the safety of our planet and the society we've built here. Just leave, and let us return these beasts to their cages."
"NO! I am not letting you do that! Whether you want to research them or not!" Jasmine yelled, taking one step forward. "That doesn't matter!" Another step. "What matters is that you're hurting them! You've killed so many of them, and just brushed them off! Those are lives you're taking! Human lives or not! You've traumatized Yhan and... I.. I can't let anyone else go through anything you're all Putting these creature's through!!"She yelled- running straight towards him.
Sigmund stared her head on, not flinching once- not until her fist collided with his neck and he was sent flying straight up the stairs.
Enraged, Jasmine turned towards Dyrre- who was already backing away.
"You. Wake them all up, Now!"Jasmine Yelled.
"W-W-W-Why would I do that, when I can just S-Send you to sleep right now!?"Dyrre asked, backing away.
Jasmine grabbed him by the shirt and pinned him to the wall. "NOW"
"O-Okay, okay, see, they're awake now, Happy!?"He asked. Jasmine could hear the sounds of groaning and confusion that signalled that the captives had all woke up again.
"...Of course, I did just call in the entire brigade as well."Dyrre smiled, putting his finger behind his ear. "Tough luck, Bitch."
Jasmine bashed him against the wall once, and he fell, unconscious.
"Everyone!" Jasmine called out to them "We need to get going as soon as possible, Follow me!"Jasmine yelled, running past the stairs.
"W-Wait, shouldn't we go up those stairs!?" Asked a Talking Fox.
"No, that just leads to the Level 10 Section."Jasmine responded. "There's nothing up there we can use, the Exit's this way!"
They continued running, despite feeling the affects of Dyrre's power- They continued to battle their way through any Men in White that came to them, and eventually..
There was a slot for a keycard against a wall.
"There it is!"Jasmine yelled out, running for it, pulling out the keycard and placing it through the slot.
Just as a stairway came out of the ceiling, Something made contact with her Face and sent her flying into a wall.
Sigmund appeared- from seemingly out of nowhere, as well as a massively mutated thing wearing the remains of the White uniform most of the people in the secret lab wore.
"Like I'm letting you escape that easily."Sigmund said, perfectly calmly. "You, distract her while I incapacitate the-"
The Gabumon shot him, sending him stumbling slightly, but not unconscious, His cold yellow eyes glared right at the Aliens. Most of them seized up, but then-
Yhan came out of the group, grabbed the gun from the Gabumon- flipped it's switch, and fired it again. A bigger beam came out- making contact with Sigmund's chest, burning through his shirt and sending him straight to the floor.
Then, the Aliens swarmed the Mutant. Yhan, a Neonyte, and a few others made their way to Jasmine and helped her up.
"Come on, Jasmine! Let's go!"Yhan said.
"Y...Yhan, you're awake."Jasmine said.
"Of couse I am, Now let's go!" Yhan said, running up the stairs first, as the aliens began to follow. Jasmine stayed behind until they had all got out.
She looked at Sigmund's unconscious form, then the Mutant- who was bleeding heavily- just as more Men in white arrived, she went up the stairs- which then went straight into the ceiling.
"S-Sir!"One of the Men Exclaimed, running to the mutation Omni and helping him up.
"...S..Shit... She's...rather Interesting, that one.."He Rasped. "...After they all got so afraid of us..she managed to get them on their feet.. Just like that...
Ha...hurk..Haha..."
--------
It was still raining.
"..So, This'll do for now, right?"Asked a Faceless being.
"Yes, it'll be fine for now."Jasmine said, looking at the empty town in front of them, Jasmine and Yhan were sitting on a bench in a abandoned park- the rest of the aliens were there as well, some sitting some being tended to- some tired and asleep... All of them where in a new, empty town. "We'll just need to renovate the place. Turn it into a fort."
"We did all grab weapons from those scientists... the Ones we deal with."A Plant-like lady- who was tending to the wounds of a Dorumon, said. "And with our powers no longer disabled- we should easily be able to defend ourselves if they do find us."
"They had that lab right underneath the city. If I stay there, they're going to catch onto me."Jasmine said.
"But, didn't you say you have a family?" Yhan asked, holding onto her arm.
"And, what if they do find us, and use that Dyrre guy to just send us all to sleep again?" Asked a Female Neonyte, who was missing a eye- who was currently looking over a younger creature.
"Or they use a nuke!" Asked a Lovian.
"...My Family. I'll go back to them, tell them what happened, and convince them to leave with me. And..There's so many towns like this one, ever since the incident, that if they do discover that we're in a abandoned town. They'll be very lucky if they do manage to discover which one And- on the off chance that they do...
I promise you, we'll all be ready."
A FEW YEARS LATER
Jasmine was woken up by the rain.
"Ah. Good morning dear."Came the voice of her mother, from the room over.
Jasmine got up, looking herself over. Her hair had grown down to her hips, and she grew a couple of inches as well, she put on a white shirt, a pair of red trousers, and a red bandana to hold her hair back, before walking into her parent's room. Her Mother was looking through the window- the town was basically populated by the aliens and the captives; all of them had lives they were unable to get back to- But Jasmine was doing her best to make sure they were safe while they were still here, and in the years that had passed- a small society had began to form- They seemed to be adapting.
At one point, she received a bunch of Lovian belts and Helmets fit for a Kheog, they just appeared in the park. Along with a note reading 'Your welcome, F'.
She didn't know where it came from, but someone was out there looking out for her, just like she was looking out for everyone here.
Her dad was still asleep
"Hi, Mum."Jasmine said.
"Hi dear, have a good sleep?"She asked.
"Yes, Mum."
"...Just so you know, I'm so proud of you for coming to us and telling us all about this." Her Mother smiled.
"You tell me every day, mom." Jasmine said.
"I know, it's just... We thought you were dead, sweetie. But this.. I'm just so proud of you..For all of this. I just.. I can't believe i had no Idea. I talked to one of the Digi's yesterday and..he was so sweet."
"Yeah, I'll see you later Mom. I have a busy day today."Jasmine said.
"Alright, dear."
Jasmine closed the door, walking downstairs- waving hello to a couple of aliens hanging around near the stairs, she picked up the red umbrella from the ground, and went outside. Opening it up.
The rain slid off the umbrella and hit the dirt floor of the town.
"Greetings." She heard the voice of Yhan- who was wearing a helmet, and cleaner clothes, sitting on a bench nearby. Jasmine walked over, adjusting the umbrella so both of them were protected from the rain.
"..Hi, Yhan."Jasmine said.
"...I just want to thank you, again." Yhan said.
"You don't need to." Jasmine smiled,
"But I want to." Yhan said. "You've been doing great, Keeping this place a secret."
"It's hard, last time they almost found you guys. If i didn't trick them into thinking this was me misleading them, they would've sent in the rest." Jasmine said.
"...When we're all ready to take them on. I'm going to be going straight to Sigmund. Right alongside you." Yhan said, grinning.
"I know you will, Even though he's not the guy in charge." Jasmine said.
"Even though he's not, he's clearly their mouthpiece." Yhan said. "Taking him out will definitely hinder any progress they can make in defeating us. Since you got here, they haven't been able to catch any more of us, have they?"
"No."Jasmine smiled knowingly. "They've tried. But As long as I'm around. Everyone they target is going to be free from them, and from the donations we've received from y-...from some of their home planets, It won't be long before we're ready to face them head on."
"It won't." Yhan smiled, sitting up. "Well, I'm off to practise some more. I'll see you later, Jazz."
With that, the Kheog walked off, entering another building down the road.
Picking up her umbrella again, Jasmine went her own way, Walking to the front of their sanctuary, where picket signs, police tape, and a exit disguised as a brick wall were all set up. There was a orange humanoid with spikes at the back of her head instead of hair: a Kschlvokyan wearing a pair of glasses, standing by it.
"Ah,Jazz!" The Lady whispered. "We received another item."
"What is it?" Jasmine asked.
"It's a ...communicator, of some sorts. I haven't tested it out yet. But I gave it to Artemis, just one use of her power on it and we'll know if it's safe to use or not."She said.
"Thanks Yvet." Jasmine smiled. "..Has anyone come by, today?"
"Not yet, as usual." The Orange-spikey lady, called Yvet, said.
"That's good." Jasmine said. "You doing alright?"
"Yeah, yeah, I'm fine." Yvet said.
Jasmine smiled, turning to leave.
"Oh, Jazz...You know how I'm the only one of my kind they had here, right?" She asked.
"Yes, I do."Jasmine said.
"Well, would you like to know why?" Yvet asked. "It wasn't because of tests or anything, no, They had allies in my universe, who didn't want me around. So they shipped me of to them, so they wouldn't have to deal with what i could do to them."
"...I see." Jasmine said. "And, you're still happy to help us fight this battle?"
"Yes, of course. I can help here. And I want to." Yvet said.
Jasmine nodded, walking away from the area.
"...Because you got us out of there... We know you'll do anything to protect us, even now." Yvet said- when Jasmine was too far away to hear.
END
|
|
|
Post by Master Psychic on Apr 30, 2017 15:18:51 GMT
Universe 6: Shai, the Guardian of the Core
It starts out with a rather hot day on the Egyptian Earth, which was mostly covered in sand and water
However, the heat did not bother the people living on this Earth. After all, this was always the case for them and never complained about how hot it is outside.
It cuts to a village, with people leaving their houses, most of them were excited about a certain event that was going on today: it was the coronation of a new pharaoh. And not just a normal pharaoh, but one with the gift of the gods.
Some stores were open at the time and the merchants were selling medicine, scrolls, weapons and souvenirs to the people.
In one of the houses, a man and a woman were getting ready for the coronation. The man with black eyes has red hair with a ponytail, a red goatee, two earrings and was wearing a dark yellow robe while the woman had blue eyes long brown hair and was wearing a blue dress, as she was looking herself in the mirror to see if her hair was tidy.
"Today will be a new beginning for us, Cleo. A new pharaoh will be chosen to guide us to a better future." The man said.
"Let's all hope that the next one won't be as corrupted as the last one. The way he treated poor Kamest was unforgivable." Cleo said.
"Indeed. Sekami warned the pharaoh about his actions and he ignored his warnings instead. Hopefully the next one will be wise and listen to what his people have to say." The man said.
"Yes. So, is Shai ready yet?" Cleo asked.
"I'll check on him." The man said.
The man went towards a room and knocked on it.
"Shai, are you dressed yet? Come now, the ceremony will start very soon and we don't want to miss it." The man said.
"I'm coming, father!" A little's boy voice was heard..
The door opened and a little boy with red hair, wearing a white robe walked out of his room, looking at his father.
"How do I look?" Shai asked.
"You look exactly like your mother when she was getting ready for our wedding." His father smiled.
"Faaaather." Shai frowned.
"I was just kidding. Now then, I believe it's time we go. It's gonna get crowded if we don't get there in time." The father said.
"I am ready. If you two are aswell, then we should get going." Cleo said.
"Right." His father said.
The three walked out of their house and saw a giant crowd of people from the village heading towards a large palace.
The family followed the crowd as they all went into the palace.
Once they were in the palace, all of them were going into the throne room where the coronation would take place.
The throne room was pretty crowded as many people were there to witness the coronation.
The family went inside the throne room aswell and tried to get through the crowd to get a better look.
"Excuse us." Shai's father said as they go through the crowd and managed to find a good spot where they could be able to see the 4 people who weren't in the crowd and were in the center of the room.
A bald man with six arms and a woman were standing in front of two shirtless males.
One thin man had long black hair, with a gourd attached to his back while the other had short black hair, wearing a red necklace, muscular and looked confident.
Shai looked at them before he looked at his father.
"Father, who are those two men?" Shai asked.
His father looked at Shai.
"Why, those two are the ones who are competing for the position of Pharaoh, Shai. You see, both of them aren't like the old pharaoh. Both of them have the gift of Horus." His father said.
"Gift of Horus?" Shai asked.
"Yes. Houdini over there has the same gift but refused the throne, instead he wants the serve the Gods in his own way." His father said.
"How will they decide who will become pharaoh?" Shai asked.
"I don't know. We shall see how the pharaoh's wife will decide that." His father said
Shai turned his head back to the two young men.
The woman looked at the two.
"Khati and Natef. You two both have the gift of Horus, but only one will take over my husband's position as pharaoh. Houdini already made his decision despite him having the same gift. You two will have to show me which one of your gifts can contribute in protecting our people." The woman said.
"I won't disappoint you one bit, your Highness." Natef smiled.
Khati just scoffed.
Nated pulled out a crystal before he smashed it against the ground.
A large dragon made out of fire merged out of the crystal's remains, roaring.
The group watched in amazement.
"Oh, that is quite impressive. A dragon made out of flames." The bald man, Houdini, said.
"Indeed. But how will this help our people?" The woman asked.
"Simple. I can summon this beast to annihilate any bandits that try to attack our villages and prevent them from stealing what's precious to us." Natef said.
"Hah, can your dragon manage to handle this then?" Khati asked.
Sand merged out of his gourd and it grabbed the dragon before it began spreading all over it's body.
Khati then tightened his fist and the dragon got crushed by the sand as fire bursted out of the sand but thankfully, the fire din't land on anyone.
The crowd began clapping in response.
Natef angrily looked at Khati.
"Hmm, Sand crushing the fire. Very interesting, Khati." The woman said.
"T-that wasn't it, your Highness. That was just the beginning of my power. Here, watch this." Natef said.
Natef pulled out another crystal and smashed it against the ground.
A Tornado made out of Sand was summoned.
"I could easily wipe out any enemies who dare threaten us with Tornado's like this!" Natef smiled.
"Wow." Shai said, looking surprised.
Khati simply yawned before he raised his hand at the Tornado.
The Sand tornado stopped and the sand landed on the floor.
"...Huh?" Natef asked.
"I can easily stop any tornado's like that and with me in charge, no one would have to fear a sandstorm ever again." Khati said.
"...Hm, yes. Your gift will be useful when a storm is happening." The woman said.
Khati grinned while Natef looked angry.
"Alright, if this won't prove to you that I deserve the throne, then nothing will!" Natef said.
Natef pulled out of a familiar looking crystal before he placed it on the floor.
"Oh, and what does that do? Summon roaches?" Khati asked.
"Laugh all you want, but let's see if your power is useful against a Offspring of Seth!" Natef said.
The crowd gasped.
"Offspring of Seth?" Someone from the crowd asked.
"Can he really summon them?" Another one asked.
Shai looked confused before he turned to his father.
"What's a Offspring of Seth?" Shai asked.
"...They...are very terryfing creatures to say the least...creatures with yellow eyes who look like us...if he can summon them, hopefully he'll be able to control them aswell." His father said, looking worried.
"NOW, I SUMMON THE OFFSPRING OF SETH!" Natef yelled out.
Everyone looked at the crystal...and nothing happened.
"...Well, I'm impressed. Clearly." Khati sarcastically said.
The woman looked annoyed at Natef.
"...Um...this process can sometimes take awhile...perhaps I need to raise my voice much louder..." Natef said.
"...I think we saw, enough, Natef." The woman said.
"No, no, please, one will show up, I promise, your High-"
"Do not waste my time with this nonsense, Natef!" The woman said.
Suddenly, the crystal began to react and a second version of the woman appeared in front of her...with yellow eyes.
The woman backed away in response, looking shocked and so did the crowd.
"It worked! I told you it would work!" Natef smiled.
"...Is that the Offspring?" Shai asked.
"...Yes." The father said, looking at the Offspring.
"Now then, Offspring of Seth...ATTACK KHATI AND SHOW EVERYONE HOW WEAK HE IS!" Natef said, pointing at Khati.
The being...did not do that however as it kept looking at the Pharaoh's wife.
"...Did you not hear me? Attack Khati!" Natef said.
The Offspring pulled out a sword...and instead attacked the woman.
"AAAH!" The woman screamed before she ducked, avoiding the blade.
"N-NO, NOT HER, YOU MORON!" Natef yelled.
The Offspring kept attempting to stab the woman.
The woman pulled out her own sword and blocked the Offspring's sword before kicking her back.
Houdini's hands began to glow as he shot some magic spheres at the Offspring, hitting it.
The Offspring got knocked back but it continued attacking.
The crowd just watched, looking too afraid to help them out before Shai's father merged out of the crowd, his hands were covered in fire.
"Enough!" Shai's father said.
He launched two fire balls from his hands, hitting the Offspring.
The Offspring turned around and charged at Shai's father with the sword.
Shai's father avoided the stabs before punching the Offspring away from him.
This did not stop it however and before it could continue it's attack, it got impaled in the chest by a large spike made out of Sand, courtesy of Khati.
The Offspring that looked like the woman simply glared at them all before it vanished except the sword which landed on the floor.
Shai's father sighed in relief.
"Thank the Gods it's gone..." Shai's father said.
Houdini rushed over to the woman.
"Are you alright, Your Majesty?" Houdini asked.
"...Y-Yes...I am...This...clearly showed that I made the right decision..." The woman said.
She turned to Khati.
"Khati, you are now officially the new pharaoh." The woman said.
Khati looked happy when he heard that as he bowed to the woman.
"I will not disappoint you, Your Highness." Khati said.
The woman then turned to Natef, looking at him with fury in her eyes.
"...That thing almost killed me." The woman said.
"It-It din't listen to my commands, I couldn't be able to control it's actions-"
"SILENCE! I know what you were trying to do, you knew I was gonna choose Khati and you wanted to prevent that by having that thing kill me so then you could kill it and have everyone accept you as pharaoh. Natef, you disgust me." The woman said.
"N-No, that's not true, your Highness, I-"
"Quiet. Natef, not only did you disgrace yourself, but you also disgraced your family. As punishment for this treason, you are exiled! Your new home will be the Desert from now on!" The woman said.
Natef's eyes widened.
"...M-my Highness, no, please, give me another chance, I promise it will never-" Natef said.
"Guards, take this trash out of my sight. I don't want to see him ever again. Let him get devoured by the vultures." The woman said.
Two guards grabbed Natef's by his arms and began dragging him out of the palace.
"NO, NO, IT WAS A ACCIDENT, YOUR HIGHNESS! PLEASE FORGIVE ME! I WILL DO ANYTHING! JUST PLEASE DON'T EXILE ME! NOOOOOOOOOOOOO!" Natef yelled.
Natef was no longer in the throne room as he got dragged out.
Shai looked sad before he turned to his father.
"...Will he be alright?" Shai asked.
"I don't know, Shai. But, this is what happens when you try to play with forces that you can't control." His father said.
Shai simply frowned before he turned to Khati.
Houdini walked up to Khati, holding the pharaoh headdress as he puts it on his head.
"Lead your people well, my Pharaoh." Houdini said.
"I will. I thank the Gods for helping me achieve this noble position." Khati said.
The crowd began cheering for Khati and began to celebrate.
Eventually, the ceremony was over and everyone walked out of the temple, all of them were basically talking about the new Pharaoh.
"...Well, atleast the queen is not dead from what just happened." Cleo said.
"It's a good thing that the Offspring wasn't as strong as the other ones who appear before." His father said.
"That's because you helped out with destroying the strong ones who appeared, Shed." Cleo said.
Shai's father, Shed, nodded.
"Well, now that it's over, it's time I head back to the Tomb to check on 'it'." Shed said.
"I prepared the food before your journey. I'm sure you will get hungry on your way there." Cleo said.
"What Tomb? Where are you going, Father?" Shai asked.
"Why, to the Tomb of Horus, of course, my son. I have to go there to check on something and I will return back." Shed said.
"What is it?" Shai asked.
"You will know once you're older, my son. You don't have to know about it now." Shed said.
"But I want to, Father. I want to know what it is? Can you take me with you, please?" Shai asked.
"...Hmm..." Shed said, before he looked at his wife.
"...Well, he will have to know about it once he gets older so, I suppose it wouldn't hurt if he goes with you to see the Tomb for himself. Though, I will need to put some extra food for Shai aswell. But please, take good care of him on your way there." Cleo said.
"I will." Shed smiled.
Shed looked at Shai and puts his hand on his head.
"Alright, son, you're coming with me. I'll show you the greatest thing you couldn't be able to imagine." Shed said.
Shai smiled in response.
"When do we get there, Father?" Shai asked.
"It will take us atleast two days to get there. It's quite far from here. But if we're fast enough, we'll be able to arrive there early." Shed said.
"Well, let's go then!" Shai said, looking excited.
"Hold on. First, I'll need to get my horses before we can go." Shed said.
Shai nodded, still looking excited.
Shed then went to get his horses.
After some minutes, Shed comes back with two horses as he walked towards his house and entered in it.
"Alright, the horses are fed and are ready to go." Shed said.
He looked at Shai.
"Are you ready for this journey, Shai?" Shed asked.
"Yes, father." Shai said.
Cleo walked up to them, holding two bags full of food.
"You will need these to regain your strength if you get hungry on your way to the Tomb." Cleo said.
Shed picked up the bags and smiled at her.
"Thank you, Cleo. You always know what's best for the family." Shed said.
Cleo just smiled before she looked at Shai.
"Now, be good on your journey and listen to what your father has to say, Shai." Cleo said.
"I will, mother." Shai nodded.
"Good. Take good care of him, Shed." Cleo said.
Shed nodded before he placed Shai on a horse and then got on the other horse.
Shed's horse was the first one to go before Shai's horse followed aswell.
Cleo waved at her husband and child before they went off.
The two horses left the village and were running, heading to the Tomb of Horus.
Later, on that day.
The two horses were still running and it was getting late. They were currently on the desert.
Shai looked a bit tired as he kept sitting on his horse ever since they left the village.
Shed looked a bit tired aswell but looked forward as the horses kept running.
Shai's stomach was heard growling.
Shed turned to his son.
"...You are hungry? And you must be tired too." Shed said.
"No, I'm fine, father. I just can't wait to get there." Shai said.
"Perhaps, but we should probably stop and rest before we can continue on. It's getting late so we should find somewhere to sleep at and we'll continue our journey tomorrow." Shed said.
"...Okay." Shai sighed.
Shed turned to the horses.
"HOLD!" Shed yelled.
The horses stopped running.
Shed looked around and spotted a spot near the river.
"...Maybe we could camp out here. There's a river nearby in case we get thirsty." Shed said as he got off the horse.
When Shai attempted to get off the horse, he fell off.
Shai immediately got up.
"Stupid horse." Shai mumbled, before he went towards his father.
At night,
Shai and Shed were sitting on the ground, in front of a fire that Shed made thanks to his abilities.
The horses were currently sleeping.
Shai was eating the food that his mother put in his bag while looking at his father.
"...Why can't you just tell us what's so important about the Tomb that we need to go there, father." Shai asked.
"Patience, son. I don't want to ruin the surprise for you." Shed said.
"Come on..." Shai frowned.
"...But, I could tell you a story instead, if that will make you happy." Shed smiled
"Is is another tale about Ra?" Shai asked, sounding disappointed.
"Haha, no. This story is about a place from another world which was sort of similar to ours before it eventually evolved." Shed said.
"Another world?" Shai asked.
"Yes. You see, apparently there are 11 worlds out there, possibly even more. And one of those worlds was like our's for a time." Shed said.
"Did they have pharaohs?" Shai asked.
"Yes. And he was very noble and wanted to protect his people from a great evil once. His name was Carvus, the Guardian of Evolution. And he had the assistance of the mighty Dragon known as Slyfer. With Carvus's help, Slyfer managed to destroy the evil known as Solice." Shed said.
"What happened to Slyfer?" Shai asked.
"From what I heard, Slyfer disappeared after it's fight with Solice and was never seen again. But, it is rumored that some people could have the power to achieve the same form as Slyfer. Carvus continued to rule his land till he eventually passed away." Shed said.
"Huh...that sounds very interesting." Shai said.
"Indeed it is...you see, my son, there are many guardians in these worlds. I, too, am one of them." Shed said.
"...You are? And what are you supposed to be guarding?" Shai asked.
"I will show you once we get to the Tomb. Don't worry, you will see." Shed said.
"Okay." Shai nodded.
"Now, get some sleep. We have a long road ahead of us." Shed said.
Shai turned around and laid against the ground, trying to get some sleep.
Shed did the same and both of them eventually began to sleep.
Meanwhile, in some other village, not the same one that Shed and Shai were from.
In a temple, in the dining room, there was a rather large man with black armor, black hair and a beard, who was currently eating the food he was given to by the cooks and with a scroll next to him. Two others were standing right beside him, one looked like a jester while the other was a cat like Lady, who had knives in her hands, waiting for one of them to anger her boss and to give her permission to kill them.
There was a chubby man who was sitting at the end of the table who was in charge of the temple, looking nervous.
"...I hope you find the food delicious, Lord Erebus. This food was made by the best cooks who ever lived. Even the Pharaoh was impressed by their cooking skills." The man said.
Erebus stopped eating before he tossed the empty plate away and it shattered as he picked up the next plate, with soup in it.
"...And what's this?" Erebus asked.
"Oh, that's Molokhiya, my Lord. I'm sure it will taste good like the other dishes." The man said, nervously putting his hands together.
"...Moloki...Molkia...Are you serious? What a insufferable name." Erebus said.
The man tensed, looking like he just screwed up.
Erebus picked up the plate and swallowed the entire soup in one gulp.
"...Well?" The man asked, sweating.
"...Tastier than I expected. The use of garlic is...divine." Erebus said.
"T-thank you, my Lord, so you won't?" The man asked, smiling.
"However." Erebus said.
"Huh?" The man asked.
"The soup has a rather...slimy taste to it. It's a bit annoying. Tell you what, for being so generous and handing me over this scroll...I'll just kill half of your servants." Erebus said.
"H-Half, my lord!?" The man asked.
Erebus got up.
"Eretapia, you know what to do. Just don't take too long." Erebus said, as he and Chuckles walked out.
Eretapia grinned in response as she raised her knives.
Erebus and Chuckles were currently outside the temple and lots of screams were heard from the temple.
"A bit harsh for food you call tasty, boss." Chuckles said.
"Bah, too much slime food like that can be unhealthy. Makes you sluggish all day." Erebus said, as he was picking out food that remained in his sharp teeth with a knife.
Eventually, the screams stopped and Eretapia walked out of the temple...while covered in blood.
"I'm done. So, like Universe 6 so far?" Eretapia asked.
"Well, it will be a nice play to stay in till those 6 stooges from that other Universe along with those friends of their's who got thrown in the same prison will get out of there so then I can finish the job. Plus, it will keep me off Hastur's radar till I'll manage to get the Omnipotent powers I'll need to combat his and teach him a lesson. Plus, I got a scroll which lead me to this planet's core. I'll need to make some changes around here before I'll feel like home. And while we are here...I guess it wouldn't hurt to get some info about where the Omnipotents of this Universe are at." Erebus said.
"From what the other shadow soldiers said, two of them are already dead thanks to some lunatic and a group of freaks." Chuckles said.
"So 2 are gone...and 10 more to take out aswell then." Erebus smiled.
Inside the temple, the man who was sitting at the table was now on the floor, with 6 knives attached to his back and half of his servants were on the floor, all stabbed and dead.
In the next day.
Shai and Shed were on their horses, continuing their road. The horses were going much faster this time.
"Are we there yet, father?" Shai asked.
Shed looked ahead and he was able to see a Pyramid from a distance.
Shed smiled.
"I can see it from here. We're close now." Shed said.
"Sweet." Shai smiled.
The horses continued running.
Eventually, they both arrived in front of the Pyramid and the horses stopped.
Shed and Shai got off the horses as Shed proudly looked at the Pyramid.
"Here we are, Shai. The Tomb of Horus." Shed said.
"...So, what's so special about it, Father?" Shai asked.
"You shall see." Shed said.
Shed opened his left hand, revealing the symbol of a Kingdom on his hand as he looked at the front of the Pyramid and the same symbol was on it aswell.
Shed walked up to the symbol and puts his hand with the symbol on it.
The two symbol's began glowing at the same time and the ground started to shake.
"I suggest you stay back, Shai." Shed said.
Shai simply nodded as he backed away, not knowing what's going on.
Shed stood back as the ground in front of the Pyramid opened up, revealing a staircase that leads to the underground it seems.
Shed picked up a stick and sets it on fire, using it as a torch before he looked at his son.
"Come on." Shed smiled.
Shai looked curious as he walked up to his father and held his hand.
Both of them began climbing the stairs and once they got there, they were now in what looked like the inside of the Pyramid. The walls were covered in hieroglyphs and some hieroglyphs showed images of 11 people and one dog apparently.
"...Wow." Shai said.
"And that's not all. Follow me." Shed said.
Shai and Shed began walking through the hall, going somewhere.
They arrived in front of a large door with the Kingdom symbol on it.
Shed puts his hand on the symbol and when it glew, the door opened.
They were now inside a burial chamber and a Sarcophagus was in the middle of the chamber...though, there was a hole in the middle of the sarcophagus, with a blue beam merging out of the hole and into the ceiling's hole.
"...This is it?" Shai asked.
"Yes. This is our world's core, my son." Shed said.
"Core?" Shai asked.
"Yes. Every world has a core, but some are different and aren't like our's." Shed said.
"...Oh...and where's the core itself?" Shai asked.
Shed walked up to the sarcophagus and opened it, revealing a mummy with it's arms raised to the ceiling, and a blue jewel placed on it's hands, the blue beam was coming from the jewel.
"This is the core. The jewel that you see." Shed said.
"The jewel?" Shai asked.
"Yes. Look inside jewel and you will see more." Shed said.
Shai walked up to the sarcophagus and looked inside the jewel. There was water inside the jewel.
"...There is water inside it." Shai said.
"This jewel is not only the thing that keeps our world intact, but also the source of this planet's water. Without it, the water would vanish and we would die without it. You see, I am the Guardian of this core." Shed asked.
"...Did you choose to become the Guardian of the core, Father?" Shai asked.
"Our family did, son. You see, it's both a honor and a privilege to guard the core from dangerous threats. Our ancestors protected this core for generations and right now I'm guarding it. And soon, when you'll eventually grow, you will become the next Guardian who will protect the core at all costs." Shed said.
Shai looked surprised.
"...Me, father?" Shed asked.
"Yes, son. I was planning on telling you this when you would get older, but I suppose there was no harm in telling you this now. You will soon experience the honor of being a Guardian. You see, Guardians are here are the second most important people, after the Pharaohs." Shed said.
"....That's...so...cool." Shai said.
"Yes, it is." Shed said.
Shed looked at the core, seeing if it was damaged or something.
"...Hm, it looks good enough. No damage to it or anything. That's good." Shed said.
Shed closed the sarcophagus and the blue beam was still merging out of the hole.
"...Well, everything seems to be alright. Now, it's time we go back. I'll return here after a few more days pass. I can't leave it unwatched or unprotected." Shed said.
Shai nodded, looking pretty excited about his future.
Shed and Shai left the burial chamber and closed the door. They walked back outside and when Shed puts his hands together, the entrance to the core closed.
"Well, what do you think?" Shed asked.
"It's...amazing, father. I'll become someone as important as a Pharaoh!" Shai said.
"Hahaha, now let's not get ahead of ourselves. You might find it amazing now, but you will discover that the duty of a Guardian is much more harder than a Pharaoh's. You must not let anyone damage or infect the core or else all of us will be in peril. Do you understand how important it is?" Shed asked.
"Yes father, I will make you and our ancestors proud." Shai said.
"I'm sure you will. Now, let's go back to the village." Shed said.
Both of them got on their horses and they ran off.
Another day passed and eventually, both Shai and Shed made it back to the village.
Shai and Shed got off the horses and looked around.
"Nice to be back home. Can't wait to see what delicious dessert Cleo prepared for our return-"
"SHED!"
Shed turned around and two people ran up to him. One man was thin and was wearing a white sleeveless robe and a turban that covered most his face except his brown eyes and the other was a large shirtless muscular man with black pants, carrying a long chain attached to a spiky disk.
"Asim, Aten. What's going on?" Shed asked.
"The Village from the South is currently under attack by a demonic looking man with some shadow beasts. They tried to fight them back but they got overwhelmed. The villagers are under his mercy! He wants to know where the Omnipotents are!" Asim, the man with the turban said.
"...Omnipotents...the ones with the gift of Horus...the pharaoh is one of them." Shed said.
"We need your help." Aten, the muscular man said.
"...I'll be there." Shed said.
He turned to Shai.
"Shai, go back home. I'll come back later." Shed said.
"I'll come with you, father." Shai said.
"No, you need to stay here. If something happens to me...the core will need someone to protect it if I fail." Shed said.
"...Please don't die, father." Shai said.
"I won't." Shed smiled.
Shed turned to his companions.
"Let's go." Shed said.
They nodded as the three got on horses and they began running.
Shai just watched them leave and after thinking about this carefully, he decided to follow them, he wasn't gonna let his father get hurt or worse.
It cuts to the village from the South
The villagers were gathered in a crowd as they were looking at Erebus, Chuckles, Eretapia and Erebus's army of shadow creatures with fear in their eyes. One village elder who was in front of the crowd was guarding two little girls who were next to him. One girl had short brown hair, blow eyes, wearing a dark yellow robe and the other had short black hair, wearing a purple dress, both of them looked scared.
The guards who tried to stop them were currently on the ground, bloody and dead.
"Wow, these guys were easy to take care of. This Universe barely has any strong fighters around. I'm disappointed." Eretapia said.
"No kidding, I din't even get to tell them my new jokes before they died. Eh, maybe I'll tell them to these guys." Chuckles said.
"Don't." Eretapia said.
"Hey guys, how many Egyptian's heads does it take to break a single coconut?" Chuckles asked.
"Don't say it." Eretapia said.
"The entire population! Get it, because it's so hard to break-"
"Shut up." Eretapia interrupted.
"Will you two pay attention? These innocent insects won't slaughter themselves you know." Erebus said.
"Well, you might be able to find a way to make them." Chuckles said.
"Oh, that would be fun. Hehehe." Erebus smirked.
"Who are you?" The village elder asked
"Hi, my name is Erebus. And we're a improv group from another dimension. Here, let me give you a demonstration: my guys here will play a group of drunken sailors and you guys will be a bunch of baby seals. Aaaand, Go." Erebus said.
Eretapia launched her knives at the villagers, three of them got stabbed in the heads and they hit the ground much to the other villager's horror.
"Aaaand, scene." Erebus smiled.
"...W-What do you want from us? Why are you killing our people?" The Elder asked.
"Oh, well, I was just in the area, and I thought this would be a nice vacation place to bring my family at-What the fuck do you think I'm here for!?" Erebus asked.
"...Our camels?" A random villager asked.
Erebus simply stared at that response.
"...Eretapia, two or three more." Erebus said.
"Two or three more?" Eretapia asked.
"Two or three more." Erebus said.
Eretapia just stabbed two more villagers with her knives and they land on the ground.
"Good job, Eretapia. Why can't you be more like her, Chuck?" Erebus asked.
"I can stab a bunch of guys too. I'm just thinking of some good one liners right now." Chuckles said.
"...Man, I really wish Hastur never killed my Knights right now. Anyways, all kidding aside...where are the Omnipotents of this world?" Erebus asked.
The Elder's eyes widened as he looked at the little girl with brown hair next to him before looking at Erebus.
"...I...don't know who they are." The elder said.
"You know, I'd believe if the same guy I went to earlier ago din't say the exact same thing, until I convinced him to cooperate by threatening to torture him and his family of course...and now...you're beginning to remind me of him." Erebus said.
"P-please don't get upset." The Elder said.
"Oh, I don't get upset so easily, I let my men do that for me. Eretapia?" Erebus asked.
"Kay." Eretapia said.
More knives appeared in Eretapia's hands as she grinned at the remaining villagers.
All of them looked terrified.
"STOP!"
Erebus and his gang turned and saw Shed, Asim and Aten arriving there with their horses as they immediately got off the horses and landed on the ground, glaring at them.
"Oh, hey, more baby seals." Chuckles smiled.
"We're here to stop this senseless slaughter of our people." Shed said.
"92..." Erebus said.
"We won't stand for this. You are gonna pay." Shed said.
"355..." Erebus continued randomly counting.
"We are...huh?" Shed asked.
"No, no, continue, don't mind me." Erebus said.
"...And...we are the ones who will stop you-" Shed said.
"Oh, wow, 4019." Erebus said.
"...What are you doing?" Asim asked.
"It's a little hobby of mine. I hear these annoying heroic speeches so often, I decided to make a mental list of how many times I heard such lines." Erebus said.
"...You...you're crazy." Asim said.
"119." Erebus said.
"...We're gonna destroy you." Aten said.
"...12. Okay, Eretapia, give the command." Erebus said.
"Chuckles, give the command." Eretapia said.
Chuckles looked at the shadow army.
"...Fuck them up." Chuckles said.
The shadow creatures charged at Shed, Asim and Aten.
Shed's fists were glowing with fire as he threw fire balls at the shadow guys and some of them got hit.
Asim aimed his palms and shot two light beams at the shadow soldiers, destroying some of them.
Aten began swinging his chained spiky disk before launching it towards the soldiers, cutting each of their heads off.
The villagers cheered.
Shai eventually arrived and hid behind a cactus and smiled as he saw his father and the other two easily destroying Erebus's minions.
Eretapia looked at Erebus.
"...So, these guys seem a bit stronger than the ones we killed." Eretapia said.
"It's so cute how they actually believe they stand a chance." Erebus smiled.
One shadow minion's head landed right next to them.
"...They are kinda killing our troops." Chuckles said.
"Oh, who cares, we have more of those back home. It's not like we are losing anything valuable." Erebus said, as he was holding the map to the World's core.
Shed turned around and when he saw the scroll that will lead to the core, his eyes widened.
He shot a fire ball and it incinerates Erebus's scroll.
Erebus stared at Shed before staring at his scroll's remains as they turned into dust. He dropped the dust in response.
"Now, you won't be able to find out where the core is!" Shed said.
"....Chuckles...Kill them." Erebus said.
"Yippy!" Chuckles smiled.
Chuckles jumped right in front of the three.
"Bring it on! There's three of us and one of you!" Aten said.
"Wow, you suck at Math even worse than me." Chuckles said.
"What do you mean?" Asim asked.
"...There's only two of you." Chuckles smiled.
"What?" Shed asked.
Chuckles pulled out two swords and charged at them.
Asim shot light beams at Chuckles and he easily avoided them.
He jumped and landed right next to Asim, before he plunged one of his swords into his back and it bursted through his chest.
"GAH!" Asim yelled, his eyes widened.
"ASIM!" Shed yelled.
Chuckles then stabbed him through the stomach and Asim hits the ground.
Shai and the villagers gasped in horror.
"...You...you bastard!" Aten yelled.
Aten screamed in anger as he launched his disk at Chuckles.
Chuckles got stabbed in the chest...before his form suddenly turned into cards and they fell on the ground.
Shed and Aten looked surprise before they looked around for Chuckles.
"Where did he go?" Aten asked.
Chuckles suddenly bursted out of the sand, right behind Aten and stabbing him in his waist with his sword.
Aten punched Chuckles away and launched his disk at him.
Chuckles pulled out a card, the Ace of Spades, as he easily cuts through the chain and the disk landed on the ground.
Aten's eyes widened before Chuckles charged at him and began to stab him repeteadly with his card, getting blood on it.
Shed launched fire balls at Chuckles but he dodged and Aten got his instead.
Aten hits the ground and he wasn't getting up. He was pretty much dead.
Shai gasped.
"No...Aten..." Shed said.
"Ooops, looks like I miscounted. There is only one of you now." Chuckles smiled.
"Nice job, Chucky. Now, where were we..." Erebus said, as he turned his head.
The only villagers left there were the Elder and the two little girls with him and gasped when they got noticed.. It seems the other villagers retreated.
"Oh, it's just you now. No matter what, we'll find the others later." Erebus said as he began to approach them.
Shed immediately got in front of the three, glaring at Erebus.
"Leave them alone, monster!" Shed said.
Shed charged at Erebus, punching him in the face with a fist covered in flames.
This did not seem to affect Erebus at all as he smacked Shed, knocking him into a empty house nearby.
Shai's eyes widened.
"F...Father!" Shai said.
Erebus then turned to the Elder.
"Now, seeing as we have no one left to threaten you with...Oh wait, who are those 'adorable' little girls over there?" Erebus asked, looking at the two little girls next to the Elder.
"...You...you wouldn't." The Elder said.
"Oh, they're just so cute though...I could just...Pinch their little heads off. Are you going to make me do that? Because at this point, I could easily do that without any effort." Erebus said.
"As could I, boss." Eretapia said.
The elder looked at the two scared children and sighed.
"...A-Alright...I'll tell you where the rest of the Omnipotents are at...just please...don't kill my grandchildren and leave us be." The Elder said.
Shed immediately got up, looking wounded.
"N-No, don't tell him!" Shed said.
"Quiet, punk! Me and the old guy are having a negotiation here! Also, one more question: Could you point us to the direction of this Universe's core? Cause that dumbass over there burned my map. I want to go there cause you see, the sun is kinda hurting my eyes so...I want to make some changes so then it won't hurt them ever again." Erebus said.
"...That...that was not part of the deal! I can't tell you that!" The Elder said.
"Aaaand 500! Ding, ding, you win! Eretapia, show them what they won for being idiots!" Erebus smiled.
Elder turned to the little girls.
"RUN!" The Elder yelled.
The two little girls began running.
Eretapia launched many knives...
...The girl with black hair landed on the ground, with knives on her back.
The Elder, Shed, The girl with brown hair and Shai's faced turned blue.
"...NEFERTITI!" The little girl with brown hair cried.
The Elder turned to Eretapia.
"...You...killed my granddaughter!" The Elder said.
"Yeah, sorry about that, pops. Let me make up for what Eretapia did." Chuckles said.
He jumped and landed behind the Elder, grabbed him by the neck...
SNAP!
The Elder landed next to the little girl, his neck was now twisted.
"There, now you won't miss her." Chuckles said.
Shai looked horrified by what he witnessed.
Shed, however, looked infuriated as began glowing with fire.
"Oh, while we are at it, Eretapia, could you deal with that aswell?" Erebus asked.
Eretapia simply shrugged before her knives were aimed at the little girl with brown hair.
The girl got on her knees, with tears in her eyes.
"P-Please, have mercy! Don't do this!" The little girl said.
Eretapia simply looked at her...before her knives landed on the ground.
"...What are you doing?" Erebus asked.
"...I unno, for some reason, I don't feel like stabbing her..." Eretapia said.
"...You stabbed that one but you won't stab her..." Erebus said.
He looked at the little girl, seeing that her eyes were glowing while she was begging.
"...This one is definitely one of them and her power is preventing you from killing her. I'll deal with her myself-"
Shed immediately kicked Erebus in the chin, actually managing to knock him back a bit.
"F-father!" Shai said.
Shed was glowing and looked enraged.
Erebus turned to Shed, looking a bit surprised.
"...Wow, you actually managed to knock me back a bit...Kuddos...can you do more?" Erebus asked, interested in a actual challenge.
"I'll do more than just that. I don't know who you are, but my name is Shed, I am the Guardian of this world and I won't allow it to be destroyed by someone like you! You will never hurt these people ever again, monster!" Shed asked.
"A Guardian? Tell me, little man...what is a Guardian to a God?" Erebus asked.
"...My answer:...what is a God...TO A NONBELIEVER!?" Shed asked.
Shed charged and punched Erebus in the face, sending him crashing into a empty house.
He then summoned a large fire ball and threw it at the house Erebus was in and it exploded, destroying the house in the process.
Shai looked amazed by his father's power.
"...Wow...father...he is incredible! There is no way he could survive that!" Shai thought in his mind.
The little girl with brown hair was also shocked while Shed waited for Erebus to come out. Chuckles and Eretapia din't look worried however.
Erebus eventually came out of the fire, not even a scratch on him.
Shed's eyes widened.
"...But...that was one of my powerful attacks!" Shed said.
Erebus puts out the fire that was on his shoulder before looking at Shed.
"...Do you believe now?...Now then, if you are done warming me up, are you gonna actually hit me?" Erebus asked.
Shed, despite not looking very confident, charged at Erebus, attempting to punch him again.
Erebus grabbed him by his arm and twisted it.
"AAAAAAAAAH!" Shed yelled.
Erebus then grabbed Shed's face with his hand...before he blasts it with flames made out of darkness.
"FATHEEEEEEEEEEEER!" Shai yelled.
Erebus, Eretapia and Chuckles turned around, noticing Shai.
Erebus dropped Shed on the ground, who's face was now covered in flames of darkness and weakly looked at Shai.
"...S-Shai...no..." Shed said.
"Oh, another kid. So, came here to watch your old man getting sent to the Underworld? And would you want to join him aswell?" Erebus asked.
"...I...You...you can't kill him." Shai said.
"Pfft, why not?" Erebus asked.
"...Because, if you kill him...then you will never find out where the core is...and now that you killed the Elder, no one else besides my father will know where it is." Shai said.
"..Shai, no!" Shed said.
Eretapia just kicked him to silence him.
Erebus began fiddling with his beard, thinking.
"...Hm...a part of me is itching to kill you...while the other doesn't want to...I'm having a bit of dilemma right now...Eh, guess I'll spare this one if I want someone to take me to the core once I'm done taking care of business in Universe 3." Erebus said.
Erebus turned to Shed and the little girl with brown hair.
"Alright, you two can live, for now. Be thankful that I'm in a merciful mood right now." Erebus said.
Shai immediately ran up to his father, trying to help him get up.
Erebus walked up to Shed.
"Know this: I'll be staying in this place till those other Omnipotents from the other Universe get out of their prison. When I'll take care of them, I'll come back here so then you can take me to the core. And you better be cooperative when we meet again...well, you won't die, but your son will." Erebus said.
Shed simply glared at Erebus.
Erebus smirked before he turned around...before he realized something.
"Oh, yeah, and just for destroying my map..." Erebus said.
Erebus raised his foot....and stomped Shed's right leg so hard, that bones popped out of his leg.
"GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!" Shed yelled.
"FATHER!" Shai yelled.
The little girl gasped.
"Since I can't kill you, this will be your punishment for thinking you actually had what it takes to beat me. Now, scram, all three of you, before I change my mind." Erebus said, before he turned around and walked towards Chuckles and Eretapia.
Shai glared at Erebus.
"....You...you won't get away with this! Do you hear me, YOU WON'T GET AWAY!" Shai yelled.
"30. Now buzz off." Erebus said, adding another number to his mental list.
Shai continued glaring before he turned to his father who was now unconscious from the pain.
"...I-I'll help you..." The little girl said, as she helped Shai with carrying his father.
"...Thank you. And you are?" Shai asked.
"...Hatan. Let's go." Hatan said.
Shai nodded as they dragged Shed out of there while Shai had his eyes on Erebus, who was talking with Eretapia and Chuckles about where they should place his throne at.
"...You will die one day...one way or another...and I'll celebrate when that happens." Shai said.
Later, at night.
Shai, Hatan and Cleo were in Shai's house and Cleo was crying, worried about her husband predicament.
Houdini walked out of the bedroom.
Cleo got up and walked to Houdini.
"Is Shed gonna..." Cleo said.
"He is fine. If you din't call me on time, he would of most likely died. I healed some of his wounds, but his leg will take some time to recover." Houdini said.
Shai looked at the ground.
"...That monster is gonna pay." Shai said
"Well, I have to be off. I'll take Hatan and take her to the Pharaoh, to see what we are gonna with her. Come with me, child." Houdini said.
Hatan nervously nodded before she held one of Houdini's hands and waved at Shai before they both walked out of the house.
Cleo and Shai walked into the bedroom and Shed was on the bed, his face and leg were both wrapped in bandages. His eyes could be seen as he looked at them.
"...Oh, hi." Shed weakly said.
Cleo immediately hugged Shed.
"...I thought I lost you for a moment there." Cleo said.
"Don't worry...I'll live thanks to Houdini." Shed said.
Shed then turned to Shai.
Shai hugged him aswell.
"...Father...I'm sorry." Shai said.
"Don't blame yourself, son. There is nothing you could of done to stop him. But, I promise you, he will pay for killing our people and friends. Asim and Aten will be avenged." Shed said.
"...How?" Shai asked.
"Right now, none of us are capable of defeating him. The only one who could be able to surpass him is Slyfer. One day, Slyfer will rise again and free our world from the terror of Erebus and his army." Shed said.
"...And when will that happen?" Shai asked.
"When the times is right. I don't know who will do that, but as long as that monster will die, I don't care. The only reason I'm still alive is because he knows he won't be able to get to the core without me." Shed said.
"What are we supposed to do?" Cleo asked.
"We can't let Erebus know that our Pharaoh is a Omnipotent, or others for that matter. And all we can do is wait till someone will be able to stop him...but, if it will take years before that will happen...then we will need to start your training into becoming the next guardian, Shai. And protect the core from Erebus and other threats like him." Shed said.
Shai looked at his father and nodded confidence.
"I promise I won't fail you father...Erebus, and anyone else who tries to touch our core will be destroyed! I will make our family proud." Shai said.
Shed smiled beneath his bandages in response.
"....You will...you will." Shed said.
MANY YEARS LATER
Shai was currently in the World's core, standing in front of the sarcophagus.
He was a adult now, he was bald but still had some long red hair on the back of his head, with large red beard, wearing a Pyramid pendant with a white robe, looking more serious now.
Eventually, many years ago, Erebus was finally destroyed, by someone from Universe 3 who achieved the same form as Slyfer. His family and the other villagers rejoiced at the death of Erebus and the villagers believed that it was the pharaoh, Hikrat, who summoned Slyfer to destroy Erebus but it really wasn't.
Shai now became the new Guardian of the Core and had the same symbol as his father on his palm and guarded the Core for a few years now.
"...Shai." A female voice said.
Shai turned around and a woman with long black hair, brown eyes, a string with black beads attached to her forehead and wearing a black and white robe, looking at him.
"...What do you want, Iknaa?" Shai asked.
"The village from the North would require your services. It's currently attacked by one of those large Earthworms." Iknaa said.
"And the Pharaoh can't deal with this because?" Shai asked.
"He is somewhere else right now...and I tried to cut off it's oxygen and it did not work...I promise it won't take too long." Iknaa said.
Shai looked at the sarcophagus before he turned to Iknaa.
"Alright." Shai said.
Shai then immediately flew out of the core. Iknaa simply followed.
At the Village, the villagers were currently facing against a giant Worm with no eyes and large sharp teeth.
Some of them threw their spears at it but it din't land a scratch on it.
The worm breaks their spears with it's teeth before it attempted to swallow the villagers.
Shai showed up as he looked at the gigantic Worm.
"...Hm." Shai said.
Shai's body was now entirely covered in flames and he flew right towards the Worm.
His fiery form pierced through it's chest and bursted out through it's back.
The gigantic worm landed on the ground, bleeding and not moving anymore.
Shai landed on the ground on his feet.
The villagers cheered and applauded Shai.
Shai looked at the villagers and nodded at them.
Iknaa approached Shai.
"Thank you for your help, Shai." Iknaa said.
"Is that all?" Shai asked.
"Oh, that's right, I almost forgot." Iknaa said.
Iknaa pulled out a communicator and hands it over to Shai.
"...What is this?" Shai asked.
"I don't know. All I know is that a...rather pale woman without a nose and green hair showed up to me and gave me this, telling me to give it to you before she disappeared." Iknaa said.
"...Very well then. If that's all, I have to go back to the core." Shai said.
"Of course." Iknaa nodded.
Shai then flew off while Iknaa simply turned to the dead worm, looking at it with disgust in her eyes.
Shai arrived back to the core and continued watching it.
He looked at his communicator before putting it aside.
"...I will not let anyone get their hands on this core, father. With me around, no one will ever get near it." Shai said.
Shai continued looking at the core as spirits of Shed and his family's ancestors appeared, proudly looking at Shai before they vanished.
THE END
|
|
|
Post by Master Psychic on May 5, 2017 16:51:33 GMT
Universe 7: Raymund, the Guardian of Redemption.
Many years ago
It starts with a large view of a city from Universe 7.
"Ah, Metroville. The city of Hope, the city of dreams...and broken dreams aswell. The city where I moved in years ago. It wasn't anything special, just your typical average city, filled with goody two shoes citizens, law breakers, business guys and other types of people out there. But, eitherway, it was a normal city and a nice place to live in atleast. Better than living in the Ghetto I say." A male voice said, with a Chicago like accent.
"Now, you must be wondering: where do I fit in all of this, huh? Well..." The voice said.
It then pans over to a elementary school, it was a recess and the kids were outside, playing.
"I used to live in a different city but after a nasty fight between my parents, they divorced, I remained with my mom, we both moved in Metroville and transferred to this school. She thought I would get a better education from this school. It wasn't different from the other school. And during recess, I was just sitting...right there." The voice said.
The camera pans over to a chubby looking kid.
"...No, not him, I was right there." The voice said.
It shows a kid with glasses and zits on his face.
"No, just a little bit to the left." The voice said.
It shows a girl with pigtails.
"Of for Pete's sake-I was there!" The voice said, sounding angry now.
The camera showed a boy with short yellow hair, blue eyes, wearing black glasses, with a white shirt and black pants, sitting on the bench, with headphones on his ears, listening to music.
"Yup, there I was. My name is Raymund Simon, or Ray for short...Ray as in 'Ray of Light'. Heh, get it? Ray of...ah, screw it, anyways, I was there, listening to some nice tunes to pass the time. Din't really connect myself with any of the students since most of them were weird but thankfully, there were no bullies around to steal my money and lunch. Music was one of my favorite things and the songs inspired me to not care so much about what's going in the world and simply look at everything with a positive view." Ray said.
Ray was then seen in class, still listening to his headphones, ignoring what the teacher was telling the class.
"So, overall, Metroville wasn't that bad compared to other cities. It felt like Paradise here. Eventually, the elections happened and the winner was a rich guy called K-"
"KACAJ!" The crowd cheered
It cuts to the city hall and the Omnipotent of Jewelry, Kacaj, was there, and it seems he had a ponytail when he was elected and the two people next to him was a man with red hair wearing a business suit and a scientist who was the Omnipotent of Intelligence, Dasawert, who looked younger back then.
"Thank you, thank you everyone! I couldn't of made it here without your help! All of you are awesome!" Kacaj said.
The crowd cheered.
"And starting from today, we're gonna make some changes to this already beautiful city. Let's make Metroville Greater than it was before!" Kacaj said.
The crowd cheered once more.
Ray was in his house, watching the speech from the TV, not looking impressed.
"Metroville now had a new mayor, Kacaj, who was also the owner of his own company, Kacaj Entreprise and also his own TV show, KTV. It's basically like TMZ, except more suckier. If I had to be frank, Kacaj is the type of person you'd see on a show called 'The Real Cunts of Suburbia'. He is a prick who thinks the world revolves around him. He apparently was one of the Omnipotents of this world, there are atleast 12 of them in this place. Apparently, they are supposed to be super strong with unlimited special powers. I never imagined that super powered people actually exist in this world. Then again, nothing should surprise me at this moment. Anyways, Kacaj, his scientist and some rich folks gathered and made changes to Metroville." Ray said.
A few years pass and it cuts to another view of Metroville, though this time it was a little more active and a bit High-Tech, flying cars were seen, aswell as people riding hoverboards and jetpacks. People now had their own businesses and were making lots of money. Casino's were open and people placing their bets, winning more money or vice versa.
"Technology was now a bit more advanced and people were going to work with flying cars, kids were riding hoverboards, it was like how that movie 'Back To the Future' predicted how the future would turn out. Except the year wasn't 2015. Even the other Omnis have their own businesses here and were making a lot of money. Me, on the other hand, I was in college." Ray said.
Ray was seen at college, now grown up and reading a book outside, looking bored.
"College was a bit more harder than high school but once I would finish college, I could begin my career as a singer and make my dream a reality. The only good thing about College was..." Ray said.
Someone puts their hand on Ray's shoulder.
Ray turned and smiled when he saw a woman with long brown hair next to him.
"Dorothy. The woman of my dreams. We both met in college and became a couple basically. She loved listening to my songs and was genuinely attracted to me. I decided that after college, we would both get married." Ray said.
A few months later and it cuts to Ray and Dorothy's wedding.
The priest announced them as husband and wife and they both kiss.
"The first part of my dream was complete. And it was time to fulfill the second part of my dream." Ray said.
It then cuts Ray at his first concert. he was wearing some black glasses, his yellow hair had a pompadour hairstyle, wearing a white coat with a white shirt underneath it and white pants, holding the microphone and singing to the crowd.
The crowd cheered for Ray.
"And just like that, I became famous. I made a lot of money but I honestly din't care about that, all I cared about was my wife and my career. And eventually..." Ray said.
Ray was in the hospital, sitting on a chair, waiting and looking anxious.
A midwife walked up to him.
"Mr.Simon, your wife is waiting for you." The midwife said.
Ray looked at midwife.
"...So, is she...?" Ray asked.
"Yes, she si fine. Follow me." The midwife said.
Ray nodded and followed her.
They entered inside a room and Ray smiled when he saw Dorothy in the bed...with a little baby in her arms.
Ray walked up to Dorothy.
"...So...that's our son, huh?" Ray asked.
"Yes. He is so gorgeous." Dorothy said.
"He looks just like his beautiful mother. So, how should we call him?" Ray asked.
"...How about...Brandon?" Dorothy asked.
"Brandon sounds nice. I like it." Ray smiled.
Dorothy than handed Brandon over to Ray.
Ray smiled at his son.
"Hey little guy, I'm your daddy." Ray said.
The baby opened his eyes and looked at Ray.
"He has your eyes." Dorothy said.
"Yup, he does." Ray smiled.
"Brandon, my pride and joy was born. I was the most happiest man on the planet. I basically had everything a person would ever need. A succesfull job and a loving family." Ray said.
Two or three years pass and Ray was at a talk show and being asked questions by the host.
"So, Ray, you're albums are selling like hotcakes and you are one of the top 5 singers of Metroville. How do you feel about your success?" The host asked.
"Well, I can't say that I was surprised. I knew I would become famous. In fact, I'm probably more famous than the mayor himself. Someone should kick him out of the office and let me be in charge instead." Ray joked.
"Hahaha, right. So, overall, do you feel happy about your career as a singer?" The host asked.
"You bet your butt that I do. But, there is one thing that I feel happy about the most than singing." Ray said.
"What's that?" The host asked.
"My family, obviously. My wife and son will always be number one when it comes to the things that I care about in this world. And nothing will change that." Ray smiled.
The audience cheered and clapped in response.
"So, you'd think after this, the story of Ray Simon would end with a good ole 'And they Lived Happily ever after' and all that stuff, right?...Well, let's just say that some stories don't end with a Happily Ever After." Ray said.
Somewhere, in a different city, Ray was in a hotel room, watching the news.
"And in other news, two burglars attempted to rob a bank from Metroville. Before the police could show up to deal with the situation, the mysterious young masked hero known as Amij flew in and levitated the criminals, hitting them against the ceiling and knocking them out, thus saving the day once again before he flew off. We asked the Mayor, Mr.Kacaj about his opinion about the young man and this is what he had to say." The news reporter said.
A footage of Kacaj was shown, who no longer had a ponytail, in his office, which had a lot of pictures and statues of himself, aswell as a green colored crest with a dollar sign on it in a glass case on his desk.
"Pft, hero? The kid? Please, I could of took care of those criminals who are ruining our city myself. He is nothing but a wannabe hero who has too much time on his hands and his parents could use some parenting lessons considering they let their kid run around in a silly Halloween costume. Metroville needs only one hero and that's me. Now, any more questions?" Kacaj asked.
Ray just scoffed.
"Hero? Yeah, right...Hm, I wonder who the flying kid is though." Ray said.
Ray's cellphone began ringing. He picked it up and answered.
"Oh, hi Dorothy, I-...huh?..." Ray asked.
His eyes widened as he got up, his face turned pale.
"BRANDON!? OH GOD,..NO...NO..I-I'LL BE RIGHT THERE!" Ray said.
Ray hang up and ran out of his hotel room, going to find his driver and go back to Metroville.
It then cuts to the hospital.
Ray and Dorothy were in the waiting room, both of them looked very worried.
"...Oh God...oh God...Ray, what if Brandon doesn't-" Dorothy said.
"Don't think that. He has to make it. There's no way our son won't be able to make it! He is just as tough as we are!" Ray said, putting his hands on her shoulders.
"...I...really hope so." Dorothy said.
A doctor walked out of the operation room and din't look happy.
Ray and Dorothy turned to the doctor.
"Doc, how is he? Is he..." Ray said.
"....I'm...sorry to say this...but there's nothing else we can do for him...we tried everything we could and our best surgeon, Stewart, or rather Dasawert, is currently at Kacaj Entreprise, working on a project and couldn't make it. And also-"
Ray grabbed the doctor, looking angry.
"DON'T GIVE ME THAT CRAP! THERE HAS TO BE SOMETHING YOU GUYS CAN DO! MY OWN SON IS DEPENDING ON YOU!" Ray yelled.
"Ugh, sir...even if we tried something else...it's too late." The doctor sighed.
Ray's eyes widened.
"...Too...late?" Ray asked.
"...Your son..he...din't make it...I'm...sorry." The doctor said.
Dorothy fell on her knees.
"No...NO!!!!!!!!" Dorothy screamed, putting her hands on her face.
Ray just looked at the ground, looking devastated.
"...This...can't be happening...this has to be a bad dream...someone...please wake me up...please..." Ray said, as he fell on his knees aswell.
At the cemetery.
Dorothy, her family, aswell as Ray's, were in front of Brandon's grave and they were all crying.
Ray, however, was at the gate, watching them, before he turned around, he din't have the strength to go there and look at his son's tombstone.
His eyes were filled with tears before he looked up at the sky as it started to rain.
"...Forgive me...for not being there...when you needed me the most...I should of never went to that concert tour...if I din't then...it's all my fault." Ray said, putting his hand on his face.
"And just like that, my son, Brandon, was dead...yeah...how old was he? It doesn't matter, it was always too young." Ray narrated.
After the funeral, Ray was in his house, in the living room, drinking a bottle of whiskey and there were two suitcases next to the door.
Dorothy walked into the living room as she picked up her suitcases and looked at Ray.
"...If this is what you're gonna do from now on for the rest of your life...then I don't want to have any part of it. Goodbye, Ray." Dorothy said.
She puts the wedding ring on the table before she left the house, along with the suitcases, went into a taxi and drove off.
All that Ray could do is simply look at the ring, looking dead inside before he took another sip.
"Dorothy left me after he died and frankly, I don't blame her. Our son was gone and I was a wreck. I din't do a concert for months and I din't even try to call Dorothy. It was better if she forgotten about me. That way, she shouldn't remember our son's death." Ray said.
Next thing that happened was Ray loosing his house after not being able to pay all the bills he received and he was seen walking through the streets of Metroville at night, wearing a dirty green coat and looked like he din't shave for months.
"I wasn't myself anymore after all of that. A man with no name and no past, I was now a shadow of myself. With nowhere to go to, with no one to support or love...I was honestly waiting to die." Ray said.
Ray was then in a bar, drinking his sorrows away.
The tv was turned on and the news was talking about Ray's fall from glory, as he was no longer in top 5 of singers. His albums weren't selling anymore and a new star was on the rise in the music industry. It was a woman with yellow hair called Acynna, who was a Omnipotent and her real name was Nancy. She was currently at the talk show that Ray was at.
"So, Miss Acynna, how do you feel about Mr.Simon's situation? What with the death of his son, his divorce and him no longer being a star anymore?" The host asked.
"Honestly, Jerry...I really hope Mr.Ray will pull through this and get himself back on his feet. His music inspired me to become like him. If it wasn't for him, I wouldn't be here right now. I wish Mr.Ray the best, wherever he is right now." Acynna said.
Ray puts his empty glass on the table, looking at the bartender.
"One more." Ray said.
"Ah, buddy, don't you think you had enough? It's practically morning already." The bartender said.
"ONE MORE I SAID!" Ray yelled.
"Alright, alright." The bartender said, as he puts another glass with whiskey on the table.
"So, let's settle the bill, okay?" The bartender asked, as he shows Ray the bill.
Ray looked at it before he puts a few cents on the table and the bartender took them before looking at Ray.
"Geez, you look like a wreck. Worse than most who end up here." The bartender said.
Another bartended entered in, who had white hair and was wearing shades.
"Ah, here is the morning shift. Maybe he'll know what to do with you." The bartended said before he left.
"...Yeah, what to do with me...that's the question isn't it..." Ray said to himself as he drank.
The bartender's replacement just looked at Ray who looked back at him.
"...So, you are?" Ray asked.
"Boris." The bartender, Boris said, with a Russian accent.
"Fetch me another glass, will you?" Ray asked.
Boris nodded as he puts another glass and Ray drank it.
"You look like you haven't sleep in days, sir." Boris said.
"I haven't been able to sleep ever since a nasty incident, Boris. Don't think I'll ever be able to go to sleep again." Ray said.
"Well, there is one way actually. You could count sheep so then you could fall asleep." Boris said.
"...Count sheep, eh?...My mom used to tell me to count sheep when I couldn't get sleep when I was a kid...guess I could try that...just one more drink, Boris, that's all I need right now." Ray said.
"Yes, sir." Boris nodded.
Boris puts another glass and Ray drank it.
"...One, two, three, four, five...six...seven...eeeeight..." Ray said as his eyes began to close.
Ray collapsed on the floor and he began to snore, he fell asleep completely.
"Works like a charm everytime." Boris said.
Boris then dragged Ray out of the bar and walked out through the back of the building and dumps Ray next to a trashcan before he went back inside.
Ray simply continued sleeping.
At night.
Ray eventually woke up and looked around.
"...Wait, this isn't the bar...ah crap, must of fallen asleep." Ray said.
Ray then got up and saw that he was outside the building.
"...Maybe a few more drinks will do." Ray said, as he about to enter in the bar again.
"I think you had enough alcohol for one day, Sonny Jim." A female voice said.
Ray blinked before he looked around.
"...Who said that?" Ray asked.
He kept looking around and couldn't see anyone.
"...Eh, must be the whiskey in my brain playing tricks on me." Ray sighed.
"Not quite." The female voice said.
Ray then looked up and saw a woman who was on the roof of the bar, looking down on him.
The woman jumped and landed right in front of Ray who fell on the ground and knocked the trashcan on the ground.
"J-Jesus!" Ray said.
The woman had a black afro, black eyes, wearing a brown jacket and pants looked at Ray.
"Oops, sorry for scaring you, Ray. Din't mean to." The woman said as she helped him get up.
Ray then looked at the woman, looking confused.
"...How do you know who I am?" Ray asked.
"Oh, that, well...let's just say that I know about your current situation, Ray Simon. And I thought that maybe I could help you." The woman said.
"...Help me? Are you like a guardian angel or something?" Ray asked.
"Sort of. But remove the angel part. I am a Guardian. My name is Bridget. Nice to meet you." Bridget smiled.
Ray simply stared at Bridget, blinking.
"Honestly, if I wasn't so drunk and miserable, I would of laughed at that. I mean, with the afro and how she was dressed, how could I believe that she was a guardian? She looked more like an extra from a Charlie's Angels Knockoff." Ray's voice narrated.
"...So, you're a guardian?" Ray asked.
"Yup." Bridget said.
"...So, where are the rest of the guardians then? If there are any?" Ray asked.
"...If I had to guess, they are probably gambling in casino's and getting drunk. They've been swept up by this city like most of the people here. I'm the only one who does guardian work now most of the days. I spend my time fishing for lost souls who lost their path like you." Bridget said.
"...And how are you gonna help me?" Ray asked.
"...Well, the only thing I can do to help you is...by telling you to let go of what happened and move forward." Bridget said.
"...That's it? Are you kidding me?" Ray asked.
Bridget shook her head off.
"...Alright, goodbye then." Ray said.
Ray walked past Bridget before she grabbed him by his hand.
"You can't run away from this forever, Ray. You have to accept what happened and move on with your life." Bridget said.
Ray turned to Bridget, looking angry.
"...Lady, you have no idea what you are talking about. Do you know what I lost? I basically had everything I needed in my life and lost all of that! My wife, my career...my son...everything...and nothing will bring them back...and it's all my fault...now, leave me the hell alone." Ray said.
Ray then took Bridget's hand off him and walked away while she sadly looked at him.
"Atleast I tried to help...but it all depends on the poor guy if he wants to move forward...or die with guilt in his soul." Bridget said.
She then vanished.
Ray was on the street, walking very slowly and he wasn't able to see straight.
He stopped as he puts his hand on a store's window, not looking too good.
"Ugh...well...guess this is it...Goodbye...Dorothy." Ray said.
Ray then landed on the ground and closed his eyes.
"Without any strength left in me, I fell on the ground and I thought I was gonna meet my maker and reunite with Brandon. But then...someone came to my rescue." Ray's voice narrated.
A little boy with short black hair, wearing a yellow shirt with brown pants, carrying a bag with him was walking by till he spotted the unconscious Ray and ran up to him.
"Hey, Mister, are you okay? Can you hear me?" The boy asked.
The boy puts his hand on Ray to make sure if he was alive or dead. He then lifted Ray's body slightly and began to carry him very slowly, taking him somewhere.
In the next day, at morning.
Ray was laid on a couch as he opened his eyes and looked around.
"....Where...where the hell am I?" Ray asked.
He saw that he was in the living room in someone's house.
"...Ah, geez, did I break in someone's house while I was drunk?" Ray asked, as he looked around.
"Actually, I saved you." A voice said.
Ray immediately turned around and saw the little boy who walked out of the kitchen, holding a plate with a sandwich on it and a bottle full of water.
"...Who are you?" Ray asked.
"My name is Jim. I saw you yesterday on the street, passed out and I couldn't just leave you there, lying on the ground. I picked you up and brought you to my house." Jim said.
"...But...I'm a stranger...are your parents okay with you bringing bums in their house?" Ray asked.
"...I don't have any parents. I live alone." Jim said.
"...Oh...so, you're an orphan?" Ray asked.
"Yes. I used to live in a orphanage till I ran away and took some money with me to buy a house and some food and water to survive." Jim said.
"Huh...well, you did a good job so far then. Never met any kids who were capable of taking care of themselves on their own." Ray said.
"Thanks. I'm more special than any other kids. Here, you must be hungry." Jim smiled.
Jim gave Ray the sandwich and the bottle.
Ray looked at the sandwich and took one bite.
"...Mmm...tuna...it reminds of what my mom's sandwiches that she would make for me before I went to school...it's tasty." Ray said.
Ray continued eating the sandwich before he drank from the bottle of water.
Jim looked at Ray before he realized something.
"...Hey, you're that singer? Ray Simon, right?" Jim asked.
"...Yeah, that's me." Ray sighed.
"...Holy cow! I thought you looked familiar, but I couldn't see your face when you were laid against the ground! Wow, I can't believe it! It's really you, the famous singer! What happened? You just suddenly vanished." Jim said.
"...It's...sort of complicated. Plus, I don't want to depress you with my problems right now." Ray said.
"Oh, okay then." Jim said.
Ray then looked around and spotted a yellow costume with a cape, aswell as a mask on a chair. He raised a eyebrow.
"...Wait...I saw that costume before...on the TV." Ray said.
"Oh, that? That's mine." Jim said.
"...It's your's?...Hold on...you're the hero kid who knocked out those criminals?" Ray asked.
"Yup, that would be me." Jim smiled.
"...Huh. And your hero name is...Amij?" Ray asked.
"That's my Omnipotent name. It kinda works as a secret identity name too. That way, no one would ever find out who I am and find me." Jim said.
"Who would want to find you?" Ray asked.
"The mayor, obviously. You noticed that after he got elected, crime began to spread rapidly throughout the city, right? Well, that's because the mayor, Kacaj, paid criminals to rob banks and other stores so then he could show up and stop them by himself and take credit for it. He is corrupted and the other Omnipotents won't stop him, and so I decided to do something about it and put an end to Kacaj's reign by becoming Amij, the flying hero who fights for truth and justice and will one day expose Kacaj to the entire world, showing them that he is a fraud." Amij said.
"...Huh..so, what is your Omni power supposed to be?" Ray asked.
"Basically, this." Amij said.
Amij then began to float and was next to the ceiling.
"...You can fly?" Ray asked.
"Yup. Not just myself, but buildings, objects and people aswell. I used it to levitate criminals and hit them against each other or the ceiling to knock them out. That's how I win most of my fights. Cool, huh?" Amij asked.
"Definitely cool. Wish I had a power like that." Ray said.
Amij then landed back on the floor before looking at Ray.
"...So, what are you gonna do? Are you going home?" Amij asked.
"...I don't have a home anymore. I don't have anywhere else to go right now." Ray said.
"...If that's the case...maybe you could stay with me for a little awhile till you know what to do next." Amij smiled.
Ray looked at Amij, looking unsure.
"...Ugh, I don't know, I wouldn't want you to go through all this trouble just to help my worthless ass." Ray said.
"As a hero of justice, I have to help all people who are in trouble, and that includes you. Don't worry, you can stay here as long as you like." Amij said.
Ray looked at the ground.
"...I suppose a few days won't hurt, I guess. Alright, I guess I'll stay." Ray shrugged.
"Sweet!" Amij smiled.
"...Though, would you happen to have any spare clothes? I wouldn't want your house to smell like a outhouse thanks to the clothes I'm wearing." Ray said, referring to his green stinking coat.
"No, but I do have a friend who could you change your outfit in her own way and you wouldn't need to pay for it. Come on, follow me." Amij said.
Amij grabbed Ray's hand as he dragged him out of the house.
"Well, seems like I wasn't the only one who was alone and din't have a family anymore. I wasn't sure if I should even stay with the kid...after what happened with Brandon, I wasn't sure if I wanted this kid to suffer because of my neglecence aswell." Ray said.
Ray and Amij were in Metroville and walked into a clothing store.
Inside the store was a chubby lady, with brown hair and pigtails, wearing large glasses, a green shirt with black pants was wearing a romance book at the counter.
"Hey, Ollyap." Amij said, walking up to her.
The woman, Ollyap, looked up from her book and looked at Amij.
"Ah, Amij, mon petit ami, what brings you here?" Ollyap asked, her accent sounding French
"Well, a friend of mine could use a new set of clothes. Could you do that for him?" Amij asked.
Ollyap looked at Ray who nervously waved at her.
"Oh, bien sur, I'll do it for your friend." Ollyap said.
Ollyap looked at Ray...and suddenly, his green tattered coat changed into a white jacket and his white tattered pants din't have any tears in them anymore and the cracks on his glasses vanished.
"...Wow." Ray said, looking at himself.
"You look magnifique, monsieur!" Ollyap said, clapping.
"...How did you do that?" Ray asked.
"Oh, that's simple, she is a Omnipotent like me." Amij said.
"Huh. Though, I don't have exactly have money to pay for the new digs." Ray said.
"Oh, don't worry, I have enough money and a customer's smile is the payment I need, monsieur." Ollyap smiled.
"Ah, that's nice. Well, thanks miss." Ray said.
Ray and Amij walked out of the store as Ollyap waved at them.
"So, where do we go now?" Ray asked.
Amij shrugged.
"No idea. We could just walk around the city I guess." Amij said.
"Alright..." Raymund shrugged.
Raymund and Amij began walking around the city and mostly looking at stuff.
"...So, know any more Omnis in this place?" Raymund asked.
"Besides Kacaj and Ollyap, I also know Lujien and Acynna. Lujien is the owner of a gym and Acynna-" Amij said.
"Is a singer." Ray said.
"Yeah, how'd you know?" Amij asked.
"I heard about her on the TV? She is my replacement apparently." Ray said.
"She is a big fan of your's. She always wanted to meet you in person." Amij said.
"....Then I guess she'll get her wish then. You know where she lives?" Ray asked.
"Oh, she lives in the same neighbourhood as me, in a house nearby. I could take you to her." Amij said.
"...Perhaps, I should visit her tomorrow. I can't meet one of my fans with this beard and smelling like a wet dog." Ray said.
"That's okay. I could order some pizza tonight if you are hungry." Amij said.
"Sure." Ray said.
Ray and Amij then began walking back to Amij's house.
At night, in Amij's house.
After taking a shower, Ray was currently shaving off his beard.
When he was finished, he looked himself in the mirror.
"...Feels like looking at my own past self...back when he actually had a family." Ray said.
Ray then looked at the floor, sighing.
"...Every time I look at that kid...all I can think of...is Brandon...I really shouldn't stay in this place...it...just brings too many painful memories...Once I'm done visiting Acynna, I'm out of here. For my sake...aswell as Jim's..." Ray said.
Unknown to Ray, Amij heard him as he was next to the door and frowned slightly before he went downstairs.
"...I guess Brandon is his son...poor Ray...hopefully him visiting Acynna will cheer him up." Amij said.
In the next day.
Ray and Amij were both in front of Acynna's house.
Ray looked a bit nervous.
"...So, how do you expect her to react when she sees me?" Ray asked.
"If I had to guess...she'll either faint out of excitement or hug you." Amij said.
"Well, this should be fun." Ray said.
Amij knocked on the door.
A few minutes pass and Acynna opened the door, before she took a step back when she saw Ray.
"...Mr.Raymund?" Acynna asked.
"Yup, that'd be me?" Ray smiled.
Acynna looked at Amij.
"...Amij, what is this?" Acynna asked.
"Well, you always told me that you wanted to meet Mr.Simon and, here he is, in the flesh." Amij smiled.
Acynna looked back at Ray.
"...Oh...well...it's...a honor to meet you Mr.Ray...I'm...a bit fan of your work." Acynna said, pulling her hair out of her face, looking nervous.
"So I heard. From what I heard, you did a good job in becoming a star like me, kiddo." Ray smiled.
"...Thank you sir." Acynna said, blushing.
"So, can we come in?" Amij asked.
"Oh, sure, sure. Please come in." Acynna said.
Ray and Amij entered in the house.
Both of them were sitting on chairs while Acynna walked from her kitchen, holding two glasses with juice in them and placed them on the table.
"Enjoy." Acynna said.
"I'm not that thirsty." Ray said.
"I am." Amij said, as he took the glass and drank all the juice.
Ray smiled at Amij before looking at Acynna.
"...So, your actual name is Nancy, right?" Ray asked.
"Yes, it is. The other Omnipotents got their own names, aswell as Kacaj, so I figured I should come up with my own Omnipotent name. My special ability is basically singing. I once went to a tournament but I ended up on 8th place." Acynna frowned.
"Eh, that's okay, could of been worse. How is showbiz?" Ray asked.
"It's fine. But I'm sure it was more exciting for you back in the glory days." Acynna said.
"...Yup, it sure it was...it used to be my dream...till it shattered into many bloody pieces." Ray frowned.
"...I heard about the incident...I'm sorry about your son, Mr.Simon." Acynna said.
"It's not your fault...if anyone should be apologizing, it's me. I should of been there for Brandon." Ray said.
"I'm sure he loved you very much." Acynna smiled.
"He probably still does right now...in wherever he is." Ray sighed.
"...Are you planning to go back to being a singer?" Acynna asked.
"....I'm not too sure yet. I have to think about a few things first." Ray said.
"Oh, I understood. Well feel free to stay as long as you want, I'm not busy with anything." Acynna said.
"That's okay." Ray said.
"I want more juice." Amij said.
Acynna picked up his glass and went back in the kitchen to put more juice in it.
A few hours later.
Ray and Amij walked out of the house as Acynna watched them leave.
Ray turned to Acynna.
"Good luck with your job, Nancy. Be sure not to let your dream crumble like mine did." Ray said.
Acynna simply nodded.
"Take care of yourself, Mr.Ray." Acynna smiled.
Ray nodded before they walked away.
"...Well, she din't faint." Ray said.
"Kinda thought she would really. So, do you want to go somewhere right now?" Amij asked.
"...Not really, I kinda want to go back to your house now." Ray said.
"Oh, sure." Amij said.
Later, at night.
Ray was currently staring at himself in the mirror again.
"...Alright...once he falls asleep...I'm getting out of here...The kid is able to care of himself so he should be fine." Ray said.
Ray then walked out of the bathroom and walked downstairs, seeing Amij on the couch, watching TV. And Kacaj was on the screen, of course.
"Are you having a problem with crime? And let's face it folks, who isn't?" Kacaj asked, as footage of a bank being robbed was played behind him.
The bank manager ran out of the bank, landing on his knees.
"Oh, someone, save me from my crime problem!" The manager said.
"Well, say goodbye to those fears folks, cause the Crusher Bots are here!" Kacaj yelled.
Kacaj gestured at a bunch of robots, with a title logo appearing beneath them 'Crusher Bots'
The screen then switched to the Talk Show and the crowd cheered as Kacaj and Dasawert walked on stage.
"Hello, hello, thank you, thank, we're here to talk about Kacaj's Entreprise's new crime crunching product, the CRUSHER BOTS!" Kacaj cheered.
"Well, Kacaj, you seem pretty excited about this new product." The host said.
"You know what, Jerry? I am. And I'll tell you why. Or better yet, why don't you show them, Professor Dasawert?" Kacaj asked.
"Right." Dasawert nodded.
Dasawert walked to the left and a large white sheet was covering the robots. He removed the sheet, revealing the Crusher Bots.
"Behold, the Crusher Bots. They've been designed to fight off criminals, they are equipped with lasers and have been programmed to defend themselves...though, there are some flaws with them since if one attack hits them, they-"
Kacaj suddenly pushed Dasawert away and the sound of glass being smashed was heard as he lands on something offscreen.
"What he meant to say is that the Crusher Bots are ready to kick some villain's butts! And to show that, we'll need Professor Dasawert to try out the crime simulator to see if they work." Kacaj said.
Dasawert then got up, sighed before he puts on a burglar mask on his face and went towards a door.
Beyond the door was a Crusher Bots who was standing next to the door and was inside a prop room.
Dasawert opened the door and got immediately hit by lasers shot from the Crusher Bot and he fell on the floor. He was entirely black and smoke was coming out of him.
The crowd laughed in response.
"Okay, while you get cleaned up, let's listen to what these people had to say!" Kacaj said, as footages of different people were shown.
"Oh, well, when we first moved into the big city, we din't know what to expect, but ever since we had the Crusher Bots, I had no trouble keeping Bill at home, haha!" A lady said.
"I lost 200 pounds thanks to my crusher bot!" A fat looking guy said.
"The Crusher Bots got me 2.5 million." A big criminal looking guy said.
"You know, Kacaj, I'm getting pretty excited about the Crusher Bots too." The host said.
"And you should be, Jerry, because these Crusher Bots will wipe out crime in just a second! And in order to purchase one Crusher Bot, all you have to do is pay with 100 dollars, but if you want more like say 10 of them, then you will need 900 dollars!" Kacaj said.
"...And another ploy to scam people out of their money." Ray said.
"...Lost 200 pounds? I don't get it." Amij said.
"...You'll understand when you get older." Ray said.
"...Okay...well, to save the people from losing most of their money to this junk, tomorrow, I'll shall go out as the superhero Amij and smash the bots to prove how ineffectual they really are." Amij said.
"...But you could get hurt if they hit you with their lasers." Ray said.
"They won't catch me. I'll fly very high in the sky and won't be able to hit me. Don't worry, I got this." Amij smiled.
"...Well, if you say so, kid." Ray said.
"You could help me too, if you want to." Amij said.
"...I'll pass. I'm a singer, not a superhero." Ray said.
"Okay. So, I'm going to bed." Amij said.
"Oh, sure, go ahead. Don't let me stop you." Ray said.
Amij then got up and went upstairs.
Ray looked at the TV before he turned it off and sighed.
Later.
Amij was in his bed, sleeping.
Ray slowly opened the door to see if he was sleeping.
"...Alright, this is my cue." Ray said.
He closed the door before he went downstairs.
He puts a letter on the table and went towards the door.
Ray stopped for a moment before he sighed and opened the door, walking outside.
He looked back at the house before he began to walk away, with his hands in his pockets.
"...I'm sure he can handle himself just fine. He did before, so I shouldn't worry about this at all. Jim isn't even my kid so...ugh, gotta stop thinking about this and find out what I'm gonna do next." Ray said.
In the next day, at morning.
Amij was awake and was knocking at Ray's door.
"Mr.Ray, the breakfast is ready!...Mr.Ray?" Amij asked.
Amij opened the door and saw that he wasn't in his room.
"...He is not here...maybe he is downstairs." Amij said.
Amij went downstairs and looked around for Ray. He spotted the letter on the table and picked it up.
'Sorry for not announcing you, Jimbo, I din't want to disturb your sleep. Anyways, thanks for helping me out. I...decided to leave and find a new path in life. It's not that you annoyed me or anything, it's just...you remind me of someone I cared about and...I din't want you to end up getting hurt because of me. Besides, you are able to take care of yourself without me so you should be fine. Take care of yourself, Jim.-Ray'
Amij frowned as he puts the letter back on the table.
"...Well, he was gonna leave eventually so...I guess it shouldn't bother me." Amij said.
Amij turned around and looked at his costume.
"...Guess it's to foil Kacaj's scheme." Amij said, as he puts on his mask.
Later that day.
Ray was in a hotel room, looking out the window.
"...Well, that's that I guess. Time to figure some stuff out." Ray said.
"So, you left the kid just like that?" A female voice asked in his head.
Ray jumped when he heard that.
"What the!? Who is that?" Ray asked.
"You already forgot about me? Then again, considering you were drunk, I shouldn't be surprised." The voice said.
"...Bridget? What do you want now?" Ray asked.
"I wanted to tell you that you shouldn't of left the kid on his own. You should of stayed with him." Bridget said.
"...Yeah, that's very simple for someone who never had kids to talk about. I couldn't stay in that house, without thinking about my son...I just couldn't...besides, the kid can handle himself just fine." Ray said.
"You think so? Turn on the TV." Bridget said.
Ray raised an eyebrow but he picked up the remote and turned on the TV, showing another news report...and it showed footage of Amij on the ground, being restrained by Crusher Bots who were near Kacaj Entreprise's Tower.
Ray's eyes widened.
"JIM!" Ray yelled.
"He tried to fight off the robots but couldn't handle all of them." Bridget said.
"...What...are they gonna do with him?" Ray asked.
"If I had to guess, Kacaj will probably try to lock him up in jail for attempting to smash his company's product...and I don't think he will stay there for just one night. They'll probably lock him for a long period of time." Bridget said.
"...He is just a fucking kid, he can't do something like that! Even without parents!" Ray said, looking pissed.
"So, what are you gonna do?" Bridget asked.
"...I...don't know...but I have to do something! That kid saved my life, so it's fair I should save his! I have to get there and save him!" Ray said.
"That's what I wanted to hear. Now go, before it's too late." Bridget said.
Ray simply nodded before he ran immediately out of his hotel room.
At night.
It cuts to Kacaj Entreprise, it was basically a large tower with a K logo on it.
Two Crusher Bots were standing next to the front entrance while a security guard was sleeping in his post, next to the gate.
Ray, hiding behind a building nearby, looked at the tower before looking at the robots.
"...I have to get in there somehow without those robots frying me into a pancake. But how?" Ray asked.
He looked around before he looked at the sleeping security guard.
"...Hm, maybe if I dress up as a guard, I could get inside that way." Ray said.
Ray then went towards the tower.
He hid inside a bush before he raised his head, looking at the guard.
Seeing that he was still sleeping, Ray walked a bit closer to the guard...and grabbed him very quickly before the robots could see and shoved him in the bush.
Ray then merged out of the bush, dressed as the security guard and puts the security cap on his head, covering his eyes.
Ray then walked towards the two Crusher Bots who were blocking the entrance.
"I want to talk with the boss." Ray said.
"Show us your employee card." The Crusher Bot said.
Ray showed them the card that he picked it up from the security guy, while covering his face with the hat as the robots identified the card.
"You have permission to enter in the building." The Crusher Bot said.
"Thanks. Though, while you were, do you know where the culprit Amij could be right now?" Ray asked.
"He is in the interrogation room. In the second floor." The Crusher Bot said.
"Thank you." Ray said.
Ray then entered in the tower and began making his way to the second floor.
In the interrogation room, Amij, in his hero costume and wearing his mask, was sitting at a table with two guards asking him questions.
"What's your name?" The guard asked.
"Amij, duh?" Amij said.
"Your real name, what is it?" The guard asked.
"Try to guess it." Amij smiled.
"Look, kid, try to work with us here. If you tell why the hell you tried to destroy the robots, we could try to talk with Kacaj and convince him to make things easier for you." The guard said.
"Yeah, that's not gonna happen." Amij said.
"Uh, I'm getting tired of this punk. Let's just take him to the boss and-"
Ray entered in the room.
The guards turned to him.
"What do you want?" The guard asked.
"The boss sent me here to interrogate the kid. He said that he wants to talk with you guys." Ray said.
"He does? About what?" The guard asked.
"...I unno. All I know is that he wants to see you two. And you better get fast cause otherwise, he will get mad. And when the boss gets mad...well you know." Ray said.
"...Yeah, we should get there very quickly. Thanks pal." The second guard said.
The guards walked out of the room.
Ray sighed in relief as he turned to Amij.
"If you think I'm telling you anything, forget about it. You clowns will never-"
"Kid, it's me." Ray said, removing his hat.
Amij smiled.
"RAY! What are you-"
Ray quickly shushed him.
"I'm here to save you." Ray said.
"But I thought you wanted to find your own path in life." Amij said.
"Well, I'll get to that after I get you out of here. You did save me life so I guess it's my turn to save your's." Ray said.
"Cool...how do you do that?" Amij asked.
"Well, I have the guard's clothes on me so we should be able to get out of here without anyone noticing. Just stay close to me." Ray said.
Amij nodded.
Ray puts his hat back on before they leave the room and go through a elevator which takes them down to the lobby.
Once the elevator stopped, they walked out of the elevator and were going towards the entrance...
Till, the security guard who was now in his underwear and the two Crusher Bots entered in.
"That's him, that's the guy who stole my clothes while I was asleep!" The guard said.
"...Shit." Ray said.
The Crusher Bots aimed their weapons at them.
"Where do you think you're going?" The Crusher Bot asked.
"I'm taking this kid out of here. And that's final." Ray said.
"You're not going anywhere." The Crusher Bot said.
"Try me!" Ray said.
He took the security guard clothes off him and threw them in the two robot's faces.
Amij made them float as they hit the ceiling.
Ray then punched the half naked security guard, knocking him unconscious.
He turned to Amij.
"Alright, kiddo, it's time we get out of here before-"
"Freeze."
Ray and Amij turned around and saw a group of Crusher Bots coming towards them, aiming their weapons.
Ray grabbed Amij's hand and tried to run out through the entrance but it was blocked by another group of robots.
"SHIT!" Ray yelled, before he looked around.
They were surrounded by Crusher Bots.
"Surrender the child or be destroyed." The Crusher Bot said.
"Like hell I will! This kid doesn't belong in jail! The only way you'll get him is if you kill me first!" Ray said.
"R-Ray!" Amij said.
The robots aimed their weapons at Ray and were about to shoot him.
"...Ray, you should run. You're gonna get killed! Let them capture me, if they do, you won't-"
"No way, kid! That's not happening! I'm not gonna let a little boy die again because of me being a idiot! I WON'T!" Ray yelled.
Ray suddenly began to glow white.
"...Huh?" Ray asked, when he looked at himself.
"...Mr.Ray...you're glowing!" Amij said.
"...I...Am...but why?" Ray asked.
Suddenly, a white gun appeared in Ray's hand and it was glowing aswell.
Ray looked at the weapon.
"...A gun?" Ray asked.
"You have achieved the power of a Guardian, Mr.Simon. This gun is fueled by your determination to save Amij." Bridget said in his head.
"...The power of a Guardian...so, does that mean I'm..." Ray said.
"Yes. Now, use your power to defeat them and get yourselves out of there." Bridget said.
"...Sure thing, Bridge. Thanks." Ray smiled.
Ray turned to Amij.
"Kid, let's do some cleaning first before we get out of here." Ray said.
Amij smiled in response.
"Okay!" Amij said.
Ray aimed his gun and shoot a white sphere at one of the Crushers.
It hits a Crusher and it exploded into pieces.
The other crushers started firing at them.
Ray and Amij ducked and avoided the blasts.
Amij focused on the robots and they began to float.
Amij then raised his hands and smashes the robots against the ceiling, their pieces landed on the floor.
Ray shot more white spheres at the Crusher Bots, hitting them and they explode.
Meawhile, in Kacaj's office.
Kacaj was in front of his computer, the screen was showing a scientist looking guy without eyebrows and clawed hands.
"Sorry to hear about your situation, Sig, but I'm dealing with a few problems right now and-"
A loud noise was heard from outside the office.
"...Hold on, Sig, I'll call you back in a minute." Kacaj said as he turns off the transmission and got up.
"WHO THE HELL IS MAKING THAT NOISE!?" Kacaj asked, before he walked out of his office.
Back to Ray and Amij.
The remaining Crusher Bots continued shooting at the two before two of them got smashed into the walls.
Ray shot more spheres at the remaining robots and each of them exploded into pieces.
The Crusher Bots were now destroyed and in pieces.
"WOOHOO! THAT'S WHAT I'M TALKING ABOUT!" Amij cheered.
Ray sighed in relief before he puts the gun in his pocket.
"Well, this will be enough to convince everyone how useless Kacaj's robots are." Ray said.
He turned to Amij.
"Alright, let's go." Ray said.
Amij nodded.
Kacaj then entered in the lobby.
"I swear to God, if you guys are partying again, considering yourselves-..." Kacaj stopped when he saw every robot on the ground and each of them being in pieces.
He slowly turned his head and saw Ray and Amij.
"...Do you...two have any idea what you have done? DO YOU!?" Kacaj asked.
"Yeah, we saved people from being scammed by you. And me and this kid are getting out of here." Ray said.
"...No...no you won't you piece of shit! YOU TWO ARE DEAD!" Kacaj yelled.
A few diamonds appeared and they were flying towards Ray, ready to impale him.
Amij focused on the diamonds and they floated to the ceiling and were smashed to pieces.
Before he could summon more diamonds, Ray shot a white sphere at Kacaj and it hits him, knocking him on the floor.
"Time to Skedaddle!" Ray told Amij.
"Right!" Amij said.
They ran out of the tower and Amij used his power to float out of there and used his ability to make Ray float aswell.
The guards ran in the lobby and went to check on Kacaj.
"Are you alright, sir?" The Guard asked.
Kacaj got up, looking pissed.
"Do I look like I'm okay to you, dumbass!? Those idiots destroyed my robots and got away! Find them! The masses are gonna fry me if they find out that the Crusher Bots were totally useless!" Kacaj said.
"Y-Yes, boss!" The guards said.
The guards then ran off.
Kacaj looked at a robot's head before he angrily kicked it away...and it hurt his foot in the process.
"AAAAH!" Kacaj yelled in pain, grabbing his foot.
Ray and Amij landed in front of Amij's house.
"...That was so cool! You kicked Kacaj's butt!" Amij said.
"Yup. It was pretty satisfying. Never liked the guy anyways. I'm just glad you're okay, kid." Ray said.
"So, what now?" Amij asked.
"...Well, we should stay in your house for a little awhile, till commotion ends." Ray said.
"Alright. No one found out my true identity so we shouldn't worry about them finding us here." Amij said.
"Let's hope so." Ray said.
Ray and Amij went into his house and closed door, before locking it aswell.
In the next day.
At Kacaj Entreprise, Kacaj was in his office, with boxes full of robot pieces in them and there were several phones on his desk, ringing at the same time.
"Yes, yes, your well earned money will be returned to you soon enough." Kacaj said.
He then picked it up another phone.
"I know, the Crusher Bots were a failure and I promise you'll get your money back." Kacaj sighed.
Kacaj closed the phone before responding to more angry calls.
Dasawert entered in the room and picked up a box full of robot pieces.
Kacaj angrily turned to him.
"This is all your fault, Smartass!" Kacaj said.
"I told you I wasn't finished upgrading them yet. If you would of been a bit more patient, I could of made more stronger." Dasawert said.
"Yeah, well you should of upgraded much faster! Thanks to your incompetence and those idiots, everyone is blaming me for the robots being a complete failture! Now, take these pieces of scrap and get out of my sight!" Kacaj said.
Dasawert rolled his eyes as he walked out of the office with the box.
"Once I get my hands on those little shitheads, I'll rip their-" Kacaj said.
Another phone rang and Kacaj responded.
"LOOK PAL, YOU BOUGHT THEM, YOU KEEP THEM, NO REFUNDS!" Kacaj yelled.
"Actually, I want to buy your new product, Mr.Kacaj. The product being of course your Crusher Bots." A elderly voice said from the phone.
"...Oh...I see...well then, good sir, if you want one Crusher Bot, it will cost you-"
"I want all the Crusher Bots." The voice said.
"...You want them all? Sure, I could sell them to you, but it will cost you like 10000 dollars or something like that." Kacaj said.
"I suggest you look into your bank account right now. You'll find a present from me in there." The voice said.
Kacaj raised an eyebrow before he looked into his computer, checking his account and looked surprised when he saw that he earned 10000 dollars in his account.
"...Well, good sir, the Crusher Bots belong to you then. Once my scientist will be done repairing them, they are as good as your's! Thank you for your generous donation, Mr..." Kacaj said.
"Call me the Black Crow. And also, if you don't mind, I require a very powerful jewel that is currently in your possession." The Black Crow said.
At Amij's house.
Ray and Amij were sitting on the furniture.
"...So, what do we do now?" Amij asked.
"...We should probably lay low. Now that Kacaj knows my face, it won't be good if he or his guys see me in public." Ray said.
"It will be a matter of time till Kacaj will get what he deserves at last." Amij said.
"Karma will bite him in the ass eventually." Ray said.
"...So, now that you saved me...does that mean that you are leaving?" Amij asked.
Ray looked at the floor...thinking.
"...Maybe...not." Ray said.
Amij looked surprised.
"You won't?" Amij asked.
"...Yeah. I thought you wouldn't get hurt during your hero stuff but after what happened...I think it's best if I stay around and make sure you won't get into trouble again. Besides...you don't deserve to be alone anymore. You need someone to take care of you." Ray said.
Amij smiled in response.
"...T-thanks, Mr.Ray." Amij said.
"No need for Mr., Jim, just call me Ray." Ray smiled.
"Okay, Ray...though, are you going back to the music business?" Amij asked.
"Nah, the music career is over for me. I should pay attention to more important things in the world than music. Besides, Acynna is the famous one now. It won't be fair if I take her spotlight away from her. She deserves it." Ray said.
"That's very kind of you, Ray. I'm glad I saved you back then." Amij said.
"And I'm glad that I met you, Jim. If it wasn't for you...I wouldn't be here right now." Ray said.
Amij smiled and nodded.
"And so, the kid and I stayed together for awhile watching each other's backs like a team...and with Bridget telling me that I achieved the power of a Guardian...guess that means that I'm officially his Guardian now. And honestly, I'm okay with that." Ray's voice narrated.
A FEW YEARS LATER
Ray was currently laid against the furniture and he din't age that much.
There was a guy with black hair, a 5 O'clock shadow, wearing a white plain shirt, black pants and holding a note and a pencil, containing details about Ray's story.
"So, that's about it. Is that good enough for you, Mr.Doama?" Ray asked.
"Oh, absolutely, Simon! This story is perfect! It had romance, drama, action, everything it needs! The other journalists will be jealous of the story I'll publish to the rest of the public now with Kacaj out of the picture for good." Doama said.
"Yup. Things are starting to change for the best around here." Ray said.
"...Though, I have a question...how did you know about the parts you weren't there for?" Doama asked.
"Well, that's a story for another time, I'm afraid." Ray said.
"I see. Well, thanks for telling your side of the story, Simon. I already know that much from Amij, but I wanted to hear your thoughts on all of this so now I have all I need to make a good article." Doama said.
"Glad I could help." Ray said, as he got up.
Doama opened the door and walked out of the house, closing the door.
Ray sighed.
Suddenly, someone was knocking at the door.
"...What does he want now?" Ray asked.
Ray went to the door, he opened it...and it was Fawn, who was wearing delivery clothes, along with a hat and holding a box.
"Hi, you're Mr.Ray Simon, right?" Fawn asked.
"...Yeah, that'd be me." Ray said.
"Sweet. I'm here to bring you a package. It's for you." Fawn said.
"...From who?" Ray asked.
"I can't tell you that much, but I'm sure you'll figure it out once you see what's inside the box." Fawn said, handing him over the box.
"Okay..." Ray said, raising an eyebrow.
"Well, I have a lot more deliveries to make. Bye!" Fawn waved.
She got into a truck and drove off
"...Kids these days." Ray shook his head off before closing the door.
Amij walked downstairs, he was now a teenager.
"Who was that?" Amij asked.
"Some delivery girl who gave a box with something in it. I dunno from who it is." Ray said.
"Well, let's check it out." Amij said.
Ray opened the box and picked up a communicator.
"...The hell is this?" Ray asked.
"It looks like one of the Intergalatic Space Police communicators." Amij said.
"...The guys who arrested Kacaj? Why would they give us one of their communicators?" Ray asked.
"...Maybe they need our help with something and gave us their communicator in case they want to talk to us?" Amij suggested.
"...Maybe." Ray said, putting the communicator on the table.
"So, is Doama gone now?" Amij asked.
"Yeah, he is. He got what he needs for his article, I suppose." Ray said.
"Cool. So, want to watch a movie today? There are no criminal activites today so we can take advantage of this." Amij said.
"Sure, what do you have in mind?" Ray asked.
"The Wedding Crashers." Amij said.
"Cool. Well, let's watch." Ray said.
"Hold on, I have to get the popcorn first. We can't watch a good movie without popcorn you know." Amij smiled.
Amij walked into the kitchen and Ray sits on the couch.
"...Kids sure grow up very fast these days. I'm sure you and Jim would of been good friends, Brandon." Ray smiled.
Bridget was watching from the window, smiling.
"...My work here is done." Bridget said, before she vanished, leaving behind a few sparkles of light.
THE END.
|
|
|
Post by Master Psychic on May 6, 2017 19:07:05 GMT
Universe 11: Nexus, the Guardian of Justice
Many years ago.
In another dimension entirely, not one out of the 12 Universes.
It cuts to a gigantic Technologically advanced city which was under by some scout ships, lead by a gigantic ship with a H on it. It was the Omnipotent of Fear, Hastur.
The residents of that dimension were apparently gigantic robots, known as the Metalmen as they were shooting at the scout ships while some were fighting Hastur's robotic soldiers, the Shades.
a Large yellow Metalman smacked two Shades against the wall but they immediately got up and continued their assault.
Suddenly, two sharp arrows hit the two Shades in their heads and they fell on the ground.
The yellow Metalman turned around and saw a red Metalman who was human-sized, holding a bow and some arrows.
"Thank you." The yellow Metalman said.
"No problem. Now, where is Nexus? He should be here to help us with Hastur's army." The red Metalman said.
"He is the tower. He is supposed to protect the Mother Machine from Hastur if he manages to get in the tower." The yellow Metalman said.
"And you think Nexus will be able to handle someone as powerful as Hastur?" The Red Metalman asked.
"Nexus is one of the strongest Metalmen. He can't fail." The yellow Metalman said.
They turned around when they saw the Shades coming towards them with weapons and started shooting at them.
The two Metalmen charged at the Shades.
Hastur's ship was going towards a gigantic Tower.
Two huge laser guns peered out of the ground and started shooting at Hastur's ship.
A forcefield appeared around the ship, blocking the lasers.
The ship shot back at the laser guns, destroying them.
The ship continued it's path to the Tower.
Inside in the Tower, in a huge room, there was a gigantic Metalman with a grey armor placed on it's body and besides the armor, the rest of it's body was colored black with metallic wings attached to it's back. It has two blank eyes, with a red crystal placed in it's forehead. Behind the Metalman was a gigantic computer featuring a humanoid female face on the screen.
"I have been watching the fight from the camera's. It appears that the Metalmen aren't a match to Hastur's forces and our security weapons weren't able to stop his vessel or delay his efforts." The gigantic computer, the Mother Machine said.
"If he shows up in here, I will eradicate evil no matter the cost. It is my purpose to eradicate evil and protect you, Mother Machine." The Metalman said.
"Be careful, Nexus." The Mother Machine said.
The entrance of the door suddenly exploded, which got Nexus's attention.
Nexus turned around, trying to identify the intruder.
When the smoke cleared out, it was Hastur as he entered in the room and looked at the Metalman before looking at the Mother Machine.
"So, you are the sentient computer known as the Mother Machine, the one who created the Metalman and is in charge of this dimension." Hastur said.
"And you must be Hastur. The Omnipotent from Universe 4. What do you desire that made you attack our dimension?" The Mother Machine asked.
"I want to create a world where crime and corruption will be a thing of the past. And you and your world will submit to that world or suffer the consequences." Hastur said.
Nexus stood in front of Hastur.
"In order to get to the Mother Machine, you have to get through me. My name is Nexus, I am one of the most powerful Metalmen. I was programmed to destroy evil, and that includes you." Nexus said.
"That must make you the Champion of this world then. And obviously, you believe that I'm evil like many others but you are mistaken. Your chances of defeating me are 0. I have studied your world, learned it's strengths and weaknesses, my infiltration into your world has exposed how weak your forces are and how easy they can be defeated by other beings who are more vicious than me. I have destroyed monsters, villains and evildoers of all sorts along my travels. By comparison, you world can barely put up a fight." Hastur said.
"Wrong. You are evil, Hastur. Despite your proclamations to the contrary, this unit will end you." Nexus said.
"I do not fear you, machine." Hastur said.
Nexus aimed his fists and attempted to smack Hastur.
Hastur jumped out of the way as the fists hit the floor and shoot a white beam at Nexus.
the beam hits Nexus in the chest and managed to knock him back a bit.
Nexus shot lasers beams out of his eyes at Hastur.
Hastur pulled out his scythe and deflected all the lasers before he jumped towards Nexus and started hitting his chest with his scythe.
Thankfully, a Metalmen's skin was made out of titanium so it was hard to crack his armor and Nexus punched Hastur away.
Nexus attempted to stomp Hastur and he jumped out of the way and shot a white beam at Nexus's forehead, hitting his red crystal, making a small crack.
Nexus was knocked back and looked slightly hurt by Hastur's attack at his crystal before he immediately grabbed his body and lifted him to his face.
"It's time to disappear, Evil." Nexus said.
He aimed his fist and was ready to punch him right in his helmet's visor.
Suddenly, Nexus's fist was grabbed by a giant skeleton hand that appeared out of nowhere.
"What is this?" Nexus asked, sounding confused.
The skeleton's hand tightened it's grip on Nexus's fist...and it ripped his arm arm out of it's socket.
This caused Nexus to land on the floor and oil flew out of his socket.
The skeleton hand dropped the massive arm on the floor and Hastur landed on his feet after Nexus dropped him.
Hastur's Susanno appeared around him, aiming it's sword at Nexus.
"Give up while you still can, champion." Hastur said.
Nexus, despite missing an arm, slowly got up.
"Never. You will never win as long as I'm online." Nexus said.
"Is that so?" Hastur asked.
The Susanoo aimed it's sword at Nexus's forehead.
The giant skeleton being attempted to shatter the crystal that was placed in Nexus's forehead with it's sword but Nexus blocked it with his remaining arm, stopping it from hitting the crystal.
"As I said, you won't win." Nexus said.
The ribcage around Hastur opened as he aimed his hand at Nexus's head while he was still struggling with the giant sword.
Hastur shot a massive white beam at Nexus's forehead which hits the crystal and it shattered into pieces.
Nexus looked shocked before his eyes turned black and his body hits the floor. He wasn't getting up.
The Mother Machine looked shocked aswell.
"No. Nexus." The Mother Machine said.
Hastur's Susanoo disappeared as he landed on his feet and looked at the giant computer.
"Now, will you surrender? Or do I have to destroy more Metalmen just to convince you to submit?" Hastur asked.
"...No, there will be no need. I will surrender. Just do not harm any more of my children." Mother Machine said.
"Very well. Call off your forces." Hastur said.
The Mother Machine connected with the tower's speakers so then the Metalmen can hear her.
Back outside, the Metalmen continued fighting the Shades till the Mother Machine's voice was heard.
"Attention all Metalmen. Stop all attacks. The fight is over. Hastur has won." Mother Machine said.
The Metalmen looked shocked.
"He won!?" A Metalman asked.
"That means Nexus failed." Another Metalman said.
"So we surrender?" Another Metalman asked.
"We have no choice." Another Metalman said.
The Metalmen dropped their weapons and looked at the Shades as they walked towards them.
Hastur looked outside before looking at the Mother Machine.
"You made a wise choice, computer. Now, your world will be under my protection from now on." Hastur said.
Hastur turned around and pressed a button on his helmet.
"My Shades, it's time to head back to the ship. This is officially the 16th World we conquered. It's time we head to Universe 10. The rest who won't go with us will stay here to keep a watch on the Metalmen." Hastur said, communicating with the Shades through his helmet.
The Mother Machine sadly looked at Nexus's form.
A FEW MONTHS LATER
A few months pass and Hastur has been officially defeated by the people from Universe 3, while assisted by a man from another dimension.
All the Shades that were keeping a watch on the Metalmen's world had been deactivated and they were currently being tossed into a incinerator, burning their bodies.
The Metalmen were now free and the Unigard, with Fuzen and Nyx's assistance, were currently repairing the damage Hastur has done.
It cuts to the Mother Machine's Tower.
Inside the room, Nexus was placed on a operation table and a large Metalmen with blue skin, a single flashing red eyes, it din't have a mouth, only a small voice speaker device, a green reactor core in the middle of it's chest and clawed hands was currently repairing Nexus who's arm was reattached back to where it was but he wasn't awake.
"Micro?" Mother Machine asked.
"All the damages to Nexus's form had been repaired, but I haven't found the right crystal to bring him back online. It is quite futile I'm afraid." Micro said.
"If we can't bring him back with the crystals, then perhaps we can bring him back with one of the crests." Mother Machine said.
A robotic claw peered out of the floor as it stretched towards a shelf full of crests and picked up one crest: The crest of Heart.
The claw placed the crest in Nexus's forehead and it fits.
The crest began glowing, Nexus's eyes turned white and immediately got up, looking around.
"Welcome back, Nexus." The Mother Machine said.
Nexus turned to Mother Machine.
"Mother Machine? What happened? Last time I remember, I was fighting Hastur and..." Nexus said.
"Hastur managed to destroy your crystal and you went offline for months. I had no choice but to surrender. Hastur and his forces were defeated by the humans from Universe 3 and the Shades were deactivated. We brought you back with the Crest of Heart." The Mother Machine said.
Nexus looked at himself and saw that his arm was back to where it was and frowned.
"...I failed. I couldn't destroy Hastur and prevent him from taking over our world. I am sorry, Mother Machine." Nexus said.
"It is not your fault, Nexus. There was nothing you could of done to prevent this." Mother Machine said.
"You created me with the purpose of destroying evil. But, if I could not be able to intercept Hastur...what good am I to the Metalmen if I can't stop any threats at all?" Nexus asked.
Nexus then turned around and walked out of the room, looking ashamed.
Micro turned to the Mother Machine.
"Do you wish to bring him back here?" Micro asked
"Let him be. As a human once said 'Time heals all wounds'. In the meantime, we should focus on bringing our city back to how it was and get rid of anything that's related to Hastur in any shape or form." Mother Machine said.
Micro simply nodded.
A few days pass and eventually, the city was back to how it was and all the Metalmen were currently minding their own business while the Mother Machine was working on making more powerful Metalmen in case a threat more bigger than Hastur will ever appear.
Nexus was currently sitting on the rooftop of a building, looking down at all the Metalmen nearby.
"...Why did I come back? My mission is to protect the Metalmen from evil. But now, I know I can't be able to destroy them. So, why was I brought back. My existence is...useless..." Nexus said.
"No, your existence is not useless. Anyone who is born has a purpose is life. And you, Nexus, can still accomplish your task of eliminating evil." A voice said.
Nexus turned around...and behind him was a Iron Maiden vessel of sorts.
Nexus tried to identify the Iron Maiden and detected someone's presence inside it.
"Who are you?" Nexus asked.
The Iron Maiden opened, revealing...a woman with long blue hair, wearing a shoulderless purple dress and vines were attached to her body inside the Iron Maiden. The color of her eyes was pink when she opened them to look at the Metalman, smiling.
"My name is Raina. I am the Guardian of Universe 11. My goal, like your's, is also to vanquish evil." Raina said.
"Guardian?" Nexus asked.
The vines let go of Raina as she walked out of the Iron Maiden and looked at Nexus.
"A long time ago, my Universe was plagued by Evil forces who were working for the malevolent monster known as Orpheus. When I looked into the faces of those around me, I saw the profound sadness and fear in their eyes. When I looked for morality and hope, I saw that it vanished from our world. I knew I had to do something, so I decided to fight the Evil that was infecting my world with the help of the 5 spirits of the Guardians from Universe 11. To access their powers, I agreed to enter in the chamber of the Iron Maiden. Once there, I would be able to become a Guardian with their powers and also hide my eyes from the pain of the world. I eradicated the evil forces, thus saving my Universe and I became the new symbol of Hope and Justice to all the people from my world. And now I dwell inside the Maiden's chamber and there I will stay until the war for peace has won for all the worlds out there." Raina said.
"And what do you want with me?" Nexus asked.
"To help each other. My Universe will soon be attacked by invaders from another Universe who had been hiding during Hastur's reign and now that he is gone, they will plan to attack and take over my world and exterminate the people. A group of heroes will be there to fight them but I'm afraid it won't be enough to defeat them. That's why I need your help, since you are the most powerful Metalman and capable of dealing with evil forces." Raina said.
"Why can't you help them?" Nexus asked.
"I wish I could, but the worlds that had been conquered by Hastur need assistance right now and fill their hearts with hope once again. And help a man known as Alexander Gomez with creating a Intergalatic Organization that will prevent people like Hastur from conquering dimensions ever again. I'm sure you and the others will be able to stop the invaders." Raina said.
"How can I? I could not stop Hastur on my own, how do you think I will be able to stop these invaders?" Nexus asked.
"I'm sure the crest that's inside you will help unlock your full potential. And also this." Raina smiled.
Raina closed her eyes and puts her hands together and a large spirit of a Guardian, who was wearing a white armor and helmet appeared before Nexus, holding a large sword. The spirit puts the sword on the ground, waiting for Nexus to pick it up.
Nexus looked at the sword as he picked it up.
"What is this?" Nexus asked.
"The sword of Judgement. Since your role is to destroy evil, you will be the one to be Evil's Judge, Jury and Executioner. This sword can only harm evil beings, but not the ones with pure hearts. It belonged to one of the 5 Guardians and now it's your's." Raina said.
"...The sword of Judgement." Nexus said.
Raina nodded.
"But, before you decide to slay someone who might be evil, there is always a chance that they can redeem themselves. If you spare one who is evil, they can learn from their mistakes thanks to the kindness that you showed them and they will change their ways. It might not happen very often, but I want you to remember this when you pass Judgement on others." Raina said.
"I understand. I will try to help your Universe the best I can." Nexus said.
"Thank you." Raina smiled.
The Guardian Spirit vanished as Raina went back into the Iron Maiden Chamber and it closed.
The Iron Maiden vessel began to glow brightfully with light, so much light that Nexus wasn't able to see.
Nexus closed his eyes and when he opened them...he wasn't on a rooftop anymore.
Nexus looked around and he wasn't in his city anymore or the Metalmen's universe for that matter. He was currently at a park.
"Could this be Universe 11?" Nexus asked.
Nexus identified the area around him and he was currently at the park and the city next to the park looked like a average city basically.
A mother and her son who were nearby were sitting on the bench till the kid noticed Nexus.
"Mommy! Mommy! Look, it's a huge robot!" The kid said.
"Very nice, dear." The mother said, who was reading a magazine and ignoring her son's imagination.
Nexus simply looked at them before he walked ahead and went to the city, looking around.
"Raina mentioned a group of heroes. Where could I find them?" Nexus asked.
"STOP THEM!" Someone yelled out.
Nexus turned his head and a car drove past him in a hurry and police cars were giving them chase.
He identified the car and there were two thugs inside, carrying bags of money.
"Thieves. I must stop them." Nexus said.
His metallic wings opened up and he flew after the thieves.
"Those coppers will never catch us now!" The thief said.
"Yeah, and we'll be rich!" The second thief.
Nexus then landed right in front of the car, causing them to stop.
"HOLY SHIT!" The thief said, after seeing the massive robot.
"That money does not belong to you. Return it to the rightful owners at once." Nexus said.
The second thief peered his head out of the window.
"Hey, Knockoff Prime, get your large robot ass out of the way!" The second thief said.
Nexus, instead, picked up the car and began to shake it, causing the money to fall out of the car before tossing it in the air and the thugs who were inside the car were screaming.
At a neighbourhood, Kelou, who wasn't wearing his poncho and sombrero, walked out of his car, went towards his house and tried to unlock the door.
The thief's car landed right on his car, crushing it. The thugs inside their car were unharmed somehow as they got out and ran, screaming.
Kelou turned and his eyes widened.
"...SON OF A-" Kelou screamed
And it cuts back to Nexus, who was currently stared at by the police officers who were chasing after the thugs.
Nexus turned to the cops.
"Hello." Nexus said.
The cops aimed their guns at him immediately.
"HOLD YOUR HANDS TO THE AIR...WHATEVER YOU ARE!" The cop yelled.
Nexus simply raised his arms in response.
"...He actually did what you said...that's new." The second cop said.
"What if he is one of those invaders that the general warned us about?" The third cop asked.
"We should call him and see if he is one of them. The last thing we want is to piss it off." The first cop said.
The second cop nodded as he grabbed his phone and called someone.
"General Cirak, there is this giant robot thing that appeared in the city and threw a car with thieves that we were chasing. We need you to get here to see this." The cop said.
Nexus just looked at them and waited for this 'Cirak' to show up.
A few minutes pass and a black car came by and stopped next to a police car.
The person who went out of the car was a general looking guy with glasses and looked at the giant robot.
"...And where the hell did you come from, Rustbucket?" The general asked.
"My name is Nexus. I am a warrior from the world of Metalmen." Nexus answered.
"...Metalwhat?" The cop asked.
The second cop looked at the general.
"General Cirak, could this be one of the invaders that you told us about?" The second cop asked.
"No, he isn't. But I'm bringing him to the base to ask him some questions myself." Cirak said.
"Yes sir." The cop nodded.
"Hey, Iron Giant, your large metal ass is coming with me. I have some questions for you." Cirak said.
Nexus nodded.
"Understood. Where to?" Nexus asked.
"Just follow my car and you'll see." Cirak said.
Cirak got in his car and drove off.
Nexus opened his wings and simply followed Cirak's car.
"...That is one polite robot." The cop said.
"Atleast he din't go Terminator on all of us." The second cop said.
"Now we have to find out where the hell he threw the thieves at and where they landed. Let's go." The third cop said.
The cops get in their cars and drove off.
It cuts to a secret military base.
Inside the base, both Nexus and Cirak were in the Interrogation room.
"So, you are a Metalman?" Cirak asked.
"Yes. All of us were created by the Mother Machine. She is the one in charge of us." Nexus said.
"Alright, and what are you doing in our universe exactly?" Cirak asked.
"A guardian from your world, Raina, appeared in my world so then I can help a group of heroes to fight against invaders from another dimension." Nexus answered.
"...The Iron Maiden wanted your help? Ah, you must be the one she talked about. The guy who will help the Society of Goodness to defeat the Kheogs." Cirak said.
"Kheogs?" Nexus asked.
"The Kheogs are a bunch of lizard furries who are from Universe 12. They lost their old planet and now are trying to take over our's. When Hastur died, those lizard fucks went out of hiding and continued their activities and they want to negotiate with us to get off our own planet so they could stay here and if we refused, they's exterminate us all. And to give you the short answer: we refused. Iron Maiden Raina informed me and the Society of Goodness about someone who could help us with them but I never imagined that the person she talked about was a giant robot." Cirak said.
"You want me to stop the Kheogs?" Nexus asked.
"I want you to send their asses flying to the fucking moon so they can never mess with us again! Can you do that?" Cirak asked.
"I will try." Nexus said.
"Good. I'll get one of the Society's members to pick you up and introduce you to the rest." Cirak said.
Cirak walked out of the room to get the Society member while Nexus just looked around, waiting.
Eventually, Cirak walked back in, with a girl who looked 17 years old, with blue eyes...without iris, orange hair with long hair that was wrapped in a long ponytail, wearing a red sleeveless shirt with a Justice symbol on it, white gloves, black pants and white boots...and every sound she made while walking on the floor sounded metallic.
"Nexus, this is June, one of the members of the Society of Goodness." Cirak said.
Nexus turned to June.
"Hello." Nexus said.
"Hi! It's nice to meet you." June smiled.
Nexus identified June...and her body...was for some reason metallic.
"...Your body is entirely mechanical beyond the flesh...are you a Metalman like I am?" Nexus asked.
"Actually, I am an android." June casually said.
"June is an android built by our scientists, with the objective of protecting our world from monsters, aliens, demons, Leprechauns and any sorts of intergalactic danger out there." Cirak said.
"I see." Nexus said.
"I'll talk you to where the others are at right now. Follow me!" June said as she walked out of the room.
Nexus followed her...and made a huge hole in the room when he tried to go through the door.
Cirak facepalmed in response.
Once they were outside, June flew off into the sky, using rocket boosters from her feet and Nexus followed her by using his wings.
June turned her head to Nexus.
"So, you are a robot like me? That's nice." June said.
"I am a Metalman but yes, I suppose I am." Nexus said.
"Coolio. The friends that I have aren't exactly mechanical, well two are technically from different species, but it's nice to have someone who is robotic as me." June said.
"The guardian Raina summoned me to help you and your friends with the Kheogs." Nexus said.
"Oh, yeah, she did. Raina is really nice. Well, there it is: the headquarters for the Society of Goodness." June said.
She pointed at a large clock tower.
Nexus and June landed on the ground and went inside.
The tower looked quite a bit old inside, before they entered in a huge elevator, big enough for Nexus's size.
June pressed a button and the elevator closed, taking them to the top floor while music was playing.
Nexus and June were silent and basically waited.
3 minutes pass and the elevator opened as both of them walked outside.
They were in a huge room with 5 other people who were wearing the same uniforms as June in it, many computer monitors and a large table with the symbol of justice on it in the middle of the room. The 5 individuals looked at them.
One was a large bald man with yellow eyes, a huge white moustache that covered his mouth, looked chubby but could actually be muscle by looking at his arms and had large hands, a woman with long green hair, blue eyes, holding a book of spells, a Neonytian woman with long black hair, and judging by her skin color, she was atleast 33 years old and was sitting in front of a computer, a large muscular Lovian, wearing a belt who was sitting at the table next to the moustached man and the 5th one was a young man with black skin.
"Ah, welcome back, June." The moustached man said.
"...What's with the robot?" The Neonytian asked.
"Oh, he is Nexus, he is the one that Iron Maiden Raina sent to help us with the Kheog invasion." June said
"...Well, considering how big he is, I'm sure he'll be able to help if he steps on them." The man with black skin said.
"Welcome to the Society of Goodness, my friend. My name is Gustavo, the leader of the Society." The moustached man, Gustavo said, shaking Nexus's hand with his own large hand.
"Pleased to meet you." Nexus said.
Gustavo turned to the others.
"As for the rest." Gustavo said.
"Cerci. Her powers are based on magic." It panned over to the Green haired woman
"Mibyll. He is the Omnipotent of Steel and his real name is actually Billy." It panned over to the black skinned man.
"Minerva. She is a Neonytian who has Cyan blood. As long as she keeps believing in us, we can never be defeated." It panned over to the Neonytian woman.
"And last, but not least, Vadon. He is a Lovian. He is very strong during a full moon." It panned over to the Lovian.
"Hello." Minerva smiled.
"Hey." Mibyll said.
Cerci simply waved while the Vadon grinned.
Nexus looked at Gustavo.
"What is the purpose of this organization?" Nexus asked.
"Our purpose is to intercept and destroy evil at all costs. Small evils, normal evils and bigger evils. And we punish them for their evil deeds. Me and Cerci were the first two original members of this group. We were raised in a lab and got our powers because of some experiments, that is till Iron Maiden Raina saved us and gave us a purpose in life. Kelou was one of us aswell, but he quit being a member and left us. June was built by the Government but Raina brought her to us, thinking she could find her own path by working with us. Mibyll joined us next with him being a ex-military soldier and the last ones to join were Minerva and Vadon." Gustavo said.
"Got tired of being bullied by other Lovians and decided to join the Society to show the world that not all of us are barbaric idiots." Vadon said.
"...I used to work for the Neonytian Military, but I got fed up with them and now I'm fighting for a noble cause that doesn't involve taking over other people's planets and erasing their souls or shoving them in weapons." Minerva said.
"I see. What is the plan?" Nexus asked.
"The Kheogs will show up tomorrow. All we know is that they have advanced technology, probably more advanced than the Neonytian's work. And their bites are very deadly and need their helmets so they won't get infected by diseases. We have to keep them away from the city, defeat them and make them retreat. We'll have Cirak and his army who will assist us in the battle." Gustavo said.
"Where are we gonna fight them?" Cerci asked.
"At the beach. It's far away from the city and we won't damage any forests nearby aswell. But, first, we should see if Nexus can help us in battle and see if we have a chance of survival with him on our side." Gustavo said.
"What do I have to do?" Nexus asked.
"We have a simulator that helps us train for what's gonna come next, made by Minerva." Gustavo said.
He turned to Minerva.
"Activate the simulation." Gustavo said.
Minerva nodded as she pressed a few buttons and a chamber opened.
"Go inside." Minerva said.
Nexus went into the chamber and the door closed.
Nexus was currently standing in darkness till a beach appeared around him, aswell as 10 Kheogs, with weapons at their disposal.
"Let's see how capable you are at defending yourself against enemies and if you can beat them." Minerva's voice said.
Nexus nodded as got himself ready.
The Kheogs shot at Nexus.
Nexus dodged their blasts and shot lasers out of his eyes, hitting some of their weapons and melting them.
Nexus then charged at the Kheogs and smacked two of them with his hands, sending them flying.
One Kheog clawed Nexus's leg, leaving a scratch mark on it.
Nexus kicked the Kheog away before stomping the next two Kheogs.
The five remaining Kheogs jumped on Nexus and began to claw him.
Nexus grabbed them and threw them on the ground.
Nexus grabbed the Sword of Judgement and flew towards the Kheogs.
He chopped two of them in half with the sword in just one blow before slashing the last three with his sword.
"Wow." Mibyll said.
"Hm, impressive. Now, let's see if he can handle 20 of them." Gustavo said.
Minerva nodded as she added 20 more Kheogs into the simulation.
The Kheogs began shooting at Nexus.
Nexus deflected most of the lasers with his sword and managed to deflect some blasts at the Kheogs, hitting them and knocking them out.
Nexus then flew towards the Kheogs and chopped 5 of them in half and punched three of them away.
He turned around and shot lasers out of his eyes, hitting each Kheog and they vanished.
Three more Kheogs remained, carrying rocket launchers with them and shot rockets at Nexus.
Nexus got hit but none of the rockets made a scratch on his skin before he flew at them and sliced them with his Sword.
"He did it!" June smiled.
"He is good." Cerci said.
"Very Good." Vadon said.
"Indeed. Stop the Simulation." Gustavo said.
Minerva pressed a button and the simulation ended.
The chamber's door opened and Nexus walked back in the Society's meeting room.
"Excellent job. Raina was right when she said that you will help us with the Kheogs." Gustavo said, smiling beneath his moustache.
"What do I have to do now?" Nexus asked.
"For now, nothing. The real action starts tomorrow. I shall contact Cirak to prepare his men for what's to come. In the meantime, you can stay here in the tower with June for tonight while we prepare for the battle tomorrow." Gustavo said.
"Noted." Nexus said.
June smiled at Nexus.
"We'll have enough to bond with each other." June said.
"Hooray." Cerci drily said.
"Be sure not to mess with the simulator again, okay?" Minerva asked June.
"Don't worry, I won't lay a finger on it at all." June smiled.
"We'll leave you two to it then." Gustavo said.
Gustavo, Mibyll, Vadon, Cerci and Minerva walked out of the room, leaving Nexus and June the only ones in the tower.
At night, at the tower.
Nexus and June were still in the meeting room. June was sitting at the window, looking at the city while Nexus was simply sitting on the ground, looking around.
"...The city looks pretty beautiful at night." June said.
"I suppose." Nexus said.
"...I'm a bit envious of other humans sometimes. I mean, some of them are able to laugh, cry, eat, drink, be happy and all that...and yet, a android like me isn't able to feel stuff like love, hate, anger or other emotions...it's...kinda annoying when I think about it." June said.
"But you showed emotions when we first met." Nexus said.
"...This is how I was programmed really. I was made to defend the Universe from threats and that's it but Raina told me that I could do more than that. I could evolve from a android into something else...like maybe a human for instance." June said.
"How is that?" Nexus asked.
"I don't know...say, ever heard of Pinocchio?" June asked.
"No." Nexus said.
"Well, Cerci gave a children's book about a wooden thing that wanted to become a boy and at the end of the story, he actually became a human. It's really weird. I mean, how can something made out of wood turn into a human. I don't get it." June said.
"I do not have the answer to that question, I'm afraid." Nexus said.
"Oh well, I'll figure it out on my own someday perhaps...say, is that a crest in your forehead?" June asked.
"It's the crest of Heart. Mother Machine used it to bring me back to life after I was defeated by Hastur. It's the only thing keeping me online." Nexus said.
"...Crest of Heart...I heard they could be able to give a person tremendous power. I never thought it could be able to revive machines aswell." June said.
"Perhaps...but, after I was brought back, I thought about my existence and my purpose. If I couldn't defeat Evil, why should I continue existing if I can't accomplish that?" Nexus asked.
"...You don't have to necessarily exist just to defeat Evil...you could exist for other things...like for loved ones, friends and...all that. Once we're done with the Kheogs, maybe you can find a new purpose in life." June said.
"...For someone who isn't a human, you sure know a lot about life." Nexus said.
"Well, the Society guys taught me a lot about life. They're my only friends really. Say, maybe you could take me to your meet the rest of the Metalmen?" June asked.
"If Mother Machine won't have any problems with it, perhaps." Nexus said.
"Cool! Well, I surely can't wait after we defeat the Kheogs then!" June smiled, before she continued looking out the window.
Nexus then looked up the ceiling.
"...She is an android, but she acts like a human...can machines actually feel love? Can they actually care?...Can we actually have...a heart?...maybe the crest of Heart could give me a answer to all my questions...or maybe not." Nexus said.
Both of them continued doing what they were doing before since they weren't able to sleep anyways.
In the next day.
Society of Goodness, Nexus, Cirak and his army who were in tanks gathered at the beach which was quite far away from the city.
"Are your men prepared for this, Gus?" Cirak asked.
"They are general. And with Nexus on our side, we won't fail." Gustavo said.
"I surely hope so." Cirak said.
Nexus was holding the Sword of Judgement, Cerci's hands were glowing green, Minerva was holding a large laser machine gun, June just clenched her fists, Vadon cracked his fists and Mibyll's hands turned into steel.
"Nexus, can you see any ship coming towards us?" Mibyll asked.
Nexus used his eyes to detect something in space...and spotted a large mothership coming towards the planet.
"I see a large ship coming towards the planet." Nexus said.
"So, they're here. Men, it's time!" Cirak said, as he got in a tank.
The Society looked ready while the tanks were ready to fire.
It cuts to the Kheog Mothership and inside, the Kheog Commander, Kross, was looking at Earth through the window.
A Kheog soldier entered in the command center and walked to Kross.
"Commander Kross, we have arrived at Planet Earth. All of our soldiers and weapons are ready." The Kheog soldier said.
"Thank you for the information, Naavaa." Kross said.
"Commander, are you sure we can take over this planet?" Naavaa asked.
"We have to. Now with Hastur out of the way, we can continue with our quest of finding a planet that we can inhabit at last. This time, we will win! Send the scout ships to annihilate the inhabitants of Earth." Kross said.
"Yes, sir." Naavaa nodded before he walked out of the command center.
The ship's hangar bay opened and many scout ships flew out of the ship, going to Earth.
Back on the beach.
"Scout ships are heading towards this way." Nexus informed them.
"Alright, let the dancing begin!" Cirak said.
The scout ships arrived at the beach and started shooting at them.
Nexus and June flew into the air, going towards the scout ships.
Cirak started shooting at the Kheog ships from his tank and so did the other soldiers who were in the other tanks.
Cerci shot a few green energy balls at the ships while Minerva was shooting lasers from her machine gun, managing to hit atleast 4 ships.
Mibyll blocked some of the lasers with his fists of steel before deflecting them towards the ship that was firing at him and when it got hit by the lasers, it exploded.
Vadon just picked up a huge rock and threw it at the ships. One ship got hit, but only managed to damage it's wing and it continued firing.
Gustavo just jumped very high in the air, aiming his large fists and punched a ship, and it exploded.
Nexus and June were shooting lasers from their eyes at the ships, hitting some of them.
June flew towards a ship and punched right through it, going in the scout ship and bursted through the back before it exploded.
June then flew at other ships and began to do the same thing to them.
Nexus sliced about 3 ships in half with his Sword and they exploded.
5 scout ships flew towards Nexus and cornered him before they began to shoot lasers beams at him.
He blocked their beams with his sword but the beams kept going.
June flew at the ships and punched one very hard and it exploded, before shooting the other three ships with lasers.
She grabbed the 5th scout ship with her hands and began rotating in the sky before throwing the ship very far away, going towards the city.
The ship crashed right on Kelou's house, destroying his house completely as pieces of his house landed on the yard.
Kelou was on his couch, holding his guitar, practicing till he noticed that he din't have a roof or a house anymore.
"...That's it, I'm moving out of this crazy town for good." Kelou decided.
Back at the fight.
The scout ships shot at the tanks that were firing at them and they exploded, sending soldiers flying.
Cirak's tank avoided any lasers before he shot at a ship and it exploded before continuing to shoot at more ships.
Cerci stopped some of the lasers from hitting her and turned them against the Kheog ships instead, destroying them.
Minerva kept shooting at them with her machine gun, destroying some of the scout ships.
Gustavo and Vadon jumped together in the air and both of them punched two Kheog ships, destroying them.
Mibyll picked up a huge rock and threw it at one of the ships, hitting it and knocking it into the sea.
Nexus and June continued destroying more ships.
Kross was watching the fight through the monitor and din't look pleased.
"This is ridiculous, the ships are getting easily destroyed by these humans! Do I have to do everything by myself?" Kross asked.
Kross turned to one of his soldiers.
"Obann." Kross called out.
"Yes, commander?" Obann asked.
"You told me once that you got some fruits from the demon world given to you by some unknown group?" Kross asked.
"Uh, yes sir, why are you asking?" Obann asked.
"It's time we put them to good use. Call in the most strongest soldiers and bring me the fruits. We are going to participate in the battle." Kross said.
"Yes, sir!" Obann said, before he ran out.
The remaining scout ships continued attacking...till they suddenly stopped and flew away, going back to the mothership.
"...They...flew away." Cerci said.
Nexus and June landed back on the ground.
"Perhaps they saw that we were winning and ran off after seeing what happened to their buddies?" June suggested.
"I doubt they would give up that easily. From what I heard about the Kheogs, they are too stubborn to give up." Minerva said.
"You got that right, Neonytian." Kross's voice was heard.
Kross and 6 more Kheog soldiers teleported in front of the group.
The Society turned to them and looked ready to fight.
"Men, it's time for a little snack break." Kross said.
Kross and his soldiers pulled out some weird looking red fruits.
"...What are those?" Vadon asked.
"Demonic Fruit, fresh from the demon dimension." Kross said.
They removed their helmets slightly as they began to devour the fruits they were holding.
After they ate them...their eyes turned red and each of them gained a green demonic aura.
"Oh shit." Mibyll said, stepping back a bit.
"This is not good." Cerci said, looking worried.
Kross and his soldiers aimed their claws at them.
"The real fight starts now." Kross said.
Kross and the soldiers moved suddenly very fast, running past the Society of Goodness and slashed the remainin tanks with their claws in one strikes, cutting them in half.
Cirak and his soldiers landed on the ground. The soldiers got up and ran for their lives.
The Kheogs turned to the Society.
"Are you afraid now?" Kross asked.
"Impressive. But it will take more than speed to defeat the Society of Goodness!" Gustavo asked.
"Is that so?" Kross asked.
Kross lunged as Gustavo and kicked him in the stomach, knocking him on the ground.
The other soldiers charged at the other six.
Mibyll's form turned into steel and tried to punch a soldier.
The soldier dodged and clawed Mibyll in the face, actually managing to make a scratch on him before punching him in the face.
Minerva shot multiple lasers from her machine gun and the soldier she was fighting avoided the lasers before grabbing her gun and smashing it against her head, knocking her on the ground.
Cerci was enchanting a spell and shot beams at the Kheogs
The Kheogs easily dodged the beams and one soldier kicked Cerci in the stomach.
Vadon was facing against two soldiers and attempted to punch them but they dodged and one soldier stabbed Vadon with his claws before the other did the same.
Vadon coughed blood before smacking them away from him.
June shot lasers at a soldier but was too fast and lunged at June, knocking her on the ground.
While she was pinned down, the Kheog aimed it's claw, ready to stab her eyes in.
Nexus charged at the Kheog and kicked him away from June, sending him flying.
Nexus shot lasers at the Kheog, hitting him.
The Kheog soldier landed in the sea, now unconscious from the kick and the lasers and stopped glowing entirely.
Nexus helped June get up.
"Thank you. We have to help the others." June said.
"I know." Nexus said.
"GAH!" Gustavo yelled.
They turned around and saw Gustavo getting stabbed many times by Kross.
Gustavo attempted to punch him but Kross easily blocked his fist and began to twist it.
Gustavo yelled in pain more.
"Gus!" June said.
June flew towards Kross and punched him in the face, sending him flying.
She turned to Gustavo, checking his wounds.
"Are you alright?" June asked.
"I'll survive. Forget about me, focus on the Kheogs." Gustavo said.
June nodded before she flew off after Kross.
Nexus looked at Gustavo before he turned to the others who were getting attacked and flew towards them.
Minerva had claw marks on her face and kept trying to dodge the Kheog soldier's stabs.
Nexus punched the Kheog soldier, sending him flying in the air and flew after him.
Nexus punched him again, sending him towards Minerva.
Minerva simply kicked the Kheog in the face, breaking his visor and knocking him on the sand.
The Kheog stopped glowing and was unconscious.
Minerva turned to Nexus.
"Thanks. I'll go help Vadon." Minerva said.
Nexus nodded as he flew off while Minerva ran to Vadon.
Vadon looked very injured by the stabs as he was looking at the two Kheog soldiers who were ready to kill him.
Minerva pulled out her transceiver and activated a hologram of the moon.
"VADON! LOOK!" Minerva yelled.
Vadon turned and saw the image of the moon.
He began to glow purple and his eyes turned purple aswell.
He looked at the Kheog and smiled before he got up and sucker punched one of the two soldiers in the face, breaking his helmet and knocking him on the ground. The Kheog stopped glowing.
The other soldier looked shocked as he looked as his unconscious comrade before he got punched in the stomach by Vadon before was smacked in the head, knocking him out aswell.
Cerci and Mibyll had stab marks on their bodies while they were cornered by two more soldiers.
"So, how about the good ole switcheroo?" Mibyll asked.
"Yup." Cerci said.
Mibyll and Cerci switched and Cerci hits the Kheog Mibyll was fighting with a magic beam, sending him flying while Mibyll punched the other Kheog, also sending him flying.
Both soldiers were flying towards Nexus and he punched them both, knocking them on the ground.
The two remaining soldiers stopped glowing and were unconscious.
Cerci ran up to Gustavo and began healing while Mibyll, Minerva and Vadon went to Nexus.
"Where's June?" Mibyll asked.
"She is fighting the commander." Nexus said.
They turned and saw Kross and June fighting.
June had marks on her, looking a bit bruised while Kross din't have a scratch on him and wasn't tired at all.
"I thought that a android would atleast put up a better fight than the fat leader. I was mistaken. You are nothing." Kross said.
June was about to shoot lasers from her eyes till she got punched by Kross, knocking her on the ground.
Nexus actually looked concerned when that happened.
"June." Nexus said.
Nexus flew towards Kross and smacked him from June.
He turned to June and helped her get up.
"...Ugh, thanks, Nexus. You're really kind." June said.
"Glad I could-"
Kross lunged at Nexus, knocking him on the ground.
He stabbed Nexus in the chest, making a crack in his armor.
"Nexus!" Gustavo yelled.
Kross began to stab Nexus many times in the chest, making cracks on his body.
Nexus, injured, looked at his sword of Judgement and attempted to lift it.
Kross grabbed his arm and twisted it, causing him to drop the sword before headbutting Nexus in the face.
Nexus's head got knocked to the sand and wasn't able to move at all.
"No!" June yelled.
Cerci's hands were glowing and was about to blast Kross before Mibyll grabbed her hands.
"No, you might hit him instead!" Mibyll said, referring to Nexus.
"Well, what are we supposed to do then!?" Cerci asked.
Kross placed his hand on Nexus's forehead, right on the Crest of Heart.
"Now, Metalman, time to put you out of your misery." Kross said.
When Kross attempted to pull the crest out of his forehead, it began to glow and he got knocked off Nexus.
Nexus opened his eyes, looking confused when he saw that Kross din't finish him off before he started to glow aswell. All the cracks disappeared.
"What's going on with Nexus?" Mibyll asked.
"...That crest in his forehead...it's...changing him." Minerva said.
"Changing him?" June asked.
"Alteast I think so." Minerva said.
Nexus got up as he continued to glow.
Suddenly, the colors on his body and armor changed to gold. Nexus felt more stronger than he was before.
"...This...is the power of the Crest of Heart." Nexus said.
Nexus picked up the Sword of Judgement and waited for Kross to attack.
Kross got up and moved very fast, lunging towards Nexus.
Nexus simply punched Kross, sending him flying.
Nexus flew off very fast and reached Kross, before smacking him towards the Society.
Gustavo grabbed Kross and punched him with his fists, before throwing him at Cersi.
Cerci stopped Kross with her magic before she began to levitate him and smack him against the sand many times and threw him to Minerva.
Minerva kicked Kross to Vadon who headbutted Kross in the face, smashing his visor in and throwing him at Mibyll.
Mibyll just smacked Kross aswell before June grabbed him and punched him in the stomach and threw him right at Nexus.
Nexus aimed his sword of Judgement and stabbed Kross right in the stomach when he went flying towards him.
Kross pulled the sword out of his stomach and landed on the ground, looked seriously injured and stopped glowing.
"...This...can't be...the end." Kross said.
Kross dropped his head on the sand, as he stopped moving.
Nexus looked at Kross before he turned to the others.
"It appears we have won." Nexus said.
The Society of Goodness cheered.
"I knew we would win!" Mibyll said.
"Heh." Cerci smiled.
"You did a good job, Nexus." Gustavo smiled.
June walked up to Nexus.
"Like the new color. Are you gonna keep it?" June asked.
"I believe it's only a temporary effect from the crest. It will fade away in a few seconds." Nexus said.
And as predicted, the color of his body went back to black and his armor was grey once again.
"Oh, nice." June said.
Kross, who regained consciousness, pulled out a weapon and aimed it at Nexus.
"...This...will make sure you won't wake up again." Kross said.
June turned her head and her eyes widened when she saw Kross holding the weapon.
"NEXUS, WATCH OUT!" June yelled, as she pushed Nexus out of the way.
Kross puts his finger against the trigger and a beam made out of electricity and it hits June instead.
"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!" June screamed.
"JUNE!" Gustavo, Mibyll, Cerci, Minerva and Vadon yelled in unison.
Nexus turned and looked shocked.
"NO!" Nexus yelled, showing emotion for the first time.
The beam stopped and June stood still as her eyes shrunk.
June's body collapsed on the sand.
"JUNE!" Minerva yelled.
The 6 except Nexus ran towards June to check on her.
"Is she okay!?" Gustavo asked.
"I...I don't know!" Minerva said.
Nexus, looking angry, turned to Kross, holding the sword of Judgement very tightly as he walked to Kross.
Kross weakly looked at Nexus.
"...You want to kill me, don't you? Well, what are you waiting for? F-Finish me off." Kross said.
Nexus aimed his sword at Kross's chest, ready to stab him and be done with him.
"Commander Kross, your sentence is...is..." Nexus said, before he suddenly remember what Raina told him when they first met.
'Before you decide to slay someone who might be evil, there is always a chance that they can redeem themselves. If you spare one who is evil, they can learn from their mistakes thanks to the kindness that you showed them and they will change their ways. It might not happen very often, but I want you to remember this when you pass Judgement on others." Raina said.
Nexus then looked at Kross...before plunging the sword...into the sand instead.
Kross looked at Nexus, confused.
"...You are allowed to go...but if you and your army will return...I will finish the job myself. Now go." Nexus said.
"...You'll...you'll wish you killed me." Kross said.
Kross pressed a button his glove.
"Teleport us back to the ship." Kross said.
Kross was teleported out of there, along with the 6 unconscious soldiers.
Nexus pulled out his sword as Cirak angrily walked up to him.
"Why did you let him go!? You know he will continue to go to other planets and do this shit again, right!?" Cirak asked.
"...By showing him mercy, he will learn to show it to others aswell and hopefully changes his ways...but if he doesn't and he returns...then I will give him what he deserves." Nexus said.
Cirak just spat in response.
"If I see that orange lizard fuck again, I'll be the one to put him down. That's a promise." Cirak said
Nexus then turned around and walked towards the group who were looking at June.
Nexus picked up her body and turned to the others.
"We have to help June. Get her to wake up." Nexus said.
The group nodded.
The large mothership flew away from Earth and inside, Kross was currently sitting on his chair and was heavily bandaged.
"The invasion has failed, commander. Now what?" Naavaa asked.
Kross looked at his hand and when he clenched his fist, it began to bleed.
"...I won't forget this...that Metalman will regret his decision of not killing me right there...we have no choice but to go back to Universe 12...and take over the Earth that is inhabited by those anthropomorphic animals." Kross said.
"Yes, commander." Naavaa said.
A portal opened and once the ship went through it, the portal closed.
Back in the clock tower.
The Society group, aswell as Nexus and Cirak, were looking at June who was placed on a operation table and wires were plugged into her body.
Cerci attempted to heal June with her magic and once she was done, she waited and looked at June.
June wasn't waking up at all.
Mibyll looked at Minerva who was checking's June's circuits through a monitor.
"She is gonna wake up, right?" Mibyll asked.
Minerva simply turned to him, looking sad.
"...Her circuits are completely fried and so is the rest of her body...even if I tried to fix her up, it won't work...June...won't be able to wake up ever again." Minerva said.
The group looked shocked.
"...No." Gustavo said.
"June...this...this can't be happening to you...you are the only one who could actually bring a smile to my face." Cerci said, with tears in her eyes.
Vadon frowned while Cirak took his hat off to show respect.
"...She...was a brave soldier till the end...She won't be forgotten." Cirak said.
Nexus walked up to June.
"...No...June can't go offline like this...I won't let this happen." Nexus said, holding her hand.
"...But how? Even with the techonology that Neonytians have, it won't be able to bring her back to life." Minerva said.
"...If Modern technology won't be enough to save her...then...perhaps the crest of Heart can." Nexus said.
Nexus concentrated as the crest of Heart began to glow and shot a white beam, hitting June's body.
June began to glow, her injuries started to slowly vanish.
"Nexus, what are you doing to June?" Mibyll asked.
June slowly opened her eyes.
The group looked shocked while Nexus smiled.
"June!" Cersi said.
June slowly got up, looking confused while Minerva unplugged the wires out from her body.
"...W-What happened? Did we...win?" June asked.
June suddenly got hugged by Cerci.
"YOU'RE ALIVE!" Cersi said.
Gustavo just smiled before he wiped a tear off his face, Cirak and Mibyll high fived each other while Vadon hugged Minerva out of joy.
"...I guess we did." June said.
Cerci stopped hugging June as Nexus walked up to her.
"...I'm glad you're okay. I brought you back to life after the Kheog fried your circuits with his weapon." Nexus said.
"...If he fried my circuits...then I shouldn't of been able to wake up at all." June said.
"I used the Crest of Heart to bring you back." Nexus said.
"...Huh...I see...huh?" June asked.
June puts her hand on her chest...she heard a noise...it sounded like a heartbeat.
"...That noise...it sounds like a...heartbeat...does this mean?..." June said.
"...I guess the Crest of Heart did more than just heal you...it gave you a heart." Gustavo said.
"...A heart?...Yes...I can feel it...that means...I'm a actual girl! I'm no longer a complete android!" June smiled.
"Well, you're still technically half-android, so you still have your lasers, super strength and the ability to fly, so it's a win-win situation for you atleast." Minerva smiled.
"How do you feel?" Mibyll asked.
"...I feel...hungry...very hungry. I never felt hungry before." June said.
She turned to Nexus.
"...Thank you, Nexus. You don't know how happy I am." June said.
Nexus puts his arm on her shoulder.
"...For the first time in my life...I feel happy aswell." Nexus said
Nexus then turned to the others.
"....So, are you going back to your dimension now that you helped us?" Cerci asked.
"I thought about going back after I was finished here...but, after spending my time in this Universe, I learned a few interesting things about humans...and you all gave me a new purpose...my original purpose was to destroy evil but now...my new purpose is...to guard this city from evil and punish those who try to harm this Universe...and fight alongside the Society of Goodness." Nexus said.
"...So, you're staying with us then? That's good to hear. The Society could use a new member right now after Kelou left us. Welcome to the group, Nexus." Gustavo smiled.
"With you fighting with us, we can never be defeated!" Vadon said.
"Hm." Cerci said.
Minerva and Mibyll simply smiled.
June pats Nexus on his back.
"Welcome to the team, partner!" June winked.
Nexus turned to June, smiling.
"Thank you." Nexus said.
Back in the Metalmen dimension.
The Mother Machine along with another Metalman was watching Nexus and the Society of Goodness through a monitor.
"It appears Nexus won't be coming back home anytime soon." The Metalman said.
"Yes. But he found a new purpose for his existence. And I'm glad he did. All I want is for all of my creations to be happy." The Mother Machine said.
"So, you don't want us to bring him back home?" The Metalman asked.
"No. Though, Universe 11 is a interesting place. Perhaps we could help advance their technology with our help and knowledge." The Mother Machine said.
"If that's what you wish, Mother Machine." The Metalman said.
MANY YEARS LATER
The city now looked very different than it was before. It was more mechanical and high-tech now, thanks to the Metalmen who showed up in this Universe and helped advance it's technology with some help from the Neonytian who were living in this dimension.
The clock tower looked a bit different aswell as Nexus looked out the window, looking at the city in all it's glory.
Nexus then peered out of the window and looked at a list on a wall. It was a official ranking of all 12 known Universes, from bottom worst to the best:
1.Universe 2 2.Universe 1. 3.Universe 4. 4.Universe 9. 5.Universe 11. 6.Universe 12. 7.Universe 6. 8.Universe 3. 9.Universe 7. 10.Universe 8. 11.Universe 10. 12.Universe 5.
"...I guess 5th place isn't that bad." Nexus said.
"Hey, Nexus." A voice said.
Nexus turned and saw the Society of Goodness who was behind them except Mibyll.
Most of them looked the same way as they did years ago. Since Nexus was now a Guardian like Raina, he bestowed upon them the Guardian blessing
"Did you find out where they took the Crest of Techno?" Nexus asked.
"No. We couldn't find where the Royal Guard member vanished to after they took the crest. It will take awhile till I find out the crest's current location." Minerva said.
"Why would they want our world's crest?" Cerci asked.
"If I had to guess, the Royal Guard probably would want the crest to power up a very dangerous device. And whatever it is, it can't be good." Minerva sighed.
"I see. Then I guess we'll have to-"
"Hey guys." Mibyll said, as he entered in the room with a ISP communicator in his hand. He wasn't wearing his Society uniform and still looked the same since he was a Omnipotent.
The group turned to him.
"What's up?" June asked.
"I got a call from Cirak. Yarim managed to track down the location of some F members in our Universe thanks to the contacts list she got from two dead F member's belongings, Odys and Franziska. The agents were sent to find and intercept the F stragglers while we get to capture a member who is one of the main managers for F and he is working at this location." Mibyll said.
Mibyll pressed a button and a hologram image of the place popped out of the communicator. The image showed a Antique shop.
"...Wait, I recognize that place. That's Alistair's shop. He is working for F?" Minerva asked.
"Seems like it. And guess what, another F member from somewhere else is going to the shop now to talk with the guy. We have to get there before they get away." Mibyill said.
Gustavo looked at Nexus.
"Well, Leader? Your call." Gustavo said, apparently Nexus was now the leader of the Society of Goodness.
"We go to the Antique store, capture the F members and bring them to the ISP." Nexus said.
"Then let's go!" June said.
The group then ran out of the meeting room.
At the Antique store.
The F member Alistair is supposed to meet up with was at the back of the store, in front of a garage door. The stranger was wearing a purple trench coat, with a fedora which was hiding their face and holding a bag.
The stranger knocked at the door and the garage door opened slightly, revealing a bald Neonytian who was wearing a plain white shirt
"Ah, you're here. You got the stuff?" The Neonytian asked.
"Yup, I've got it here right here, babe." The stranger said, as they opened the bag, revealing Antaxite jewels in it, surprising the Neonytian.
"How did you get it!? There was no possible way we could be able to get Antaxite with the Services and the ISP turning the security up to eleven." The Neonytian said.
"Let's just say I have my own ways. And now that the price grew bigger thanks to the whole Azimuth incident, you should be able to make a lot of money when people are gonna come here to look for Antaxite." The stranger said.
"Thanks a lot. So, I guess you also want your share of the cut, huh?" The Neonytian asked.
"Well, duh. I have some clients from Universe 1 who are looking for some sharp weapons and they have a lot of dough. So, do you have any of those in your store?" The stranger asked.
"Of course. I'll just-"
A laser hits the stranger, causing them to drop the bag containing the Antaxite, they shattered into pieces and the Neonytian looked shocked before he turned around.
The Society of Goodness was right, the laser being shot by Minerva who was holding a laser gun.
"Really, Alistair?" Minerva asked, looking at the bald Neonytian.
"M-Minerva, this isn't what you think, I swear!" Alistair said, sweating.
The stranger got up, his fedora hat was on the ground, their face wasn't covered anymore, revealing...to be a robot with silver skin.
"...The F member is a Metalman." Cerci said.
The Metalman looked at Alistair.
"Did you set me up!?" Metalman asked.
"N-NO, I DIN'T!" Alistair said.
The Metalman turned to the group and smiled, before he pulled out a rocket launcher.
"We'll talk about this later babe, but first I have to get rid of a couple of goody two shoes heroes!" The Metalman said.
The Metalman shot rockets at the group.
Gustavo easily grabbed the rockets and threw them back at the Metalman
The Metalman jumped before the rockets could hit him.
Before he could shot more rockets, Cerci levitated the launcher from him before throwing it against the wall and it smashed to pieces before hitting The robot with a magic beam.
The Metalman then pulled out some shuriken and threw them at the group.
Mibyll's form turned to steel, he smacked the shuriken away before he charged at the Metalman, punching him in the face.
The Metalman then pulled out a laser gun and shot lasers at them.
Minerva just threw her laser gun and pulled out a BIGGER laser gun and shot a laser beam at the Metalman, hitting him once more before Vadon ran up to him and punched him in the chest.
The Metalman than pulled out a sword and it got hit by June's laser eyes and it melted.
"...Dang, that was my last weapon available." The Metalman said.
The Metalman then pulled out his phone.
"Time to call the big guys to let them handle this." The Metalman said, as he tried to contact the other F members.
Nexus immediately chopped the Metalman's hands off with his Sword of Justice, oil spilled out of his arms and the phone was dropped on the ground.
Gustavo and Vadon grabbed the Metalman by his arms, not letting him go.
"Hey, hey, watch the coat, boys, I just cleaned it!" The Metalman said.
"Where is your leader, robot!?" Vadon asked.
"First of all, I unno and why should I tell you, beefhead? And second, my name is Rico, thank you for asking." Rico said.
Minerva picked up his phone before she turned to Alistair who simply ran back in his store, closing the gate.
"ALISTAIR!" Minerva yelled.
Gustavo punched a hole in the garage door, making a hole as they ran inside.
Cerci summoned a green magic brick wall that appeared in front of Alistair, preventing him from escaping.
Alistair turned around, looking at the group.
"...G-Guys, get out of here, you're gonna get me in trouble!" Alistair said.
Mibyll looked around and saw lots of boxes with F on them, sitting on shelfs.
He picked up one box and began to shake and lots of stuff fell out of it, like ancient relics, weapons, even Henry's Death Note and a bunch of demon apples.
"Yup, definitely stuff that F stole and wanted to sell to others." Mibyll said.
June picked up the demon fruit.
"...This looks like the fruit the Kheogs ate to become much stronger...well, now we know where they got the fruits from." June said.
Minerva turned to Alistair.
"Alistair, why?" Minerva asked.
"...I...wanted to support my family. No one was interested in my products till F helped me out by giving me some of these ancient relics, aswell as Antaxite jewels. Without them, I wouldn't of been able to make a living for my wife and kids. You gotta believe me, Minerva!" Alistair said.
"Gee, congrats pal, why don't you tell them everything about F while you are it?" Rico sarcastically asked.
"I'm afraid you chose the wrong path, Mr.Alistair. F are nothing but scum and they will get what they deserve. And you and your friend here have some questions to answer to the ISP. Hand us over your transceiver." Gustavo said.
Alistair sighed before he handed the transceiver over to Minerva and she picked it up.
"Let's bring these guys in." Mibyll said.
"Before we do that, I want to send a message to their leader first." Nexus said.
Cerci gave Nexus Rico's phone. He checked the message list and spotted a message sent by F to Alistair before he pressed a button and recorded himself.
"F, we have captured one of your managers and the ISP are currently capturing the rest of the thugs who are working for you in this dimension. You will no longer have power over Universe 11. Soon, the other Universes will know about your existence and they will find you. Your allies will abandon you if they know what's good for them. Judgement Day is coming soon. Be ready for it." Nexus said.
Nexus finished the recording and sent the message with the video in it to F before he looked at the others.
"Let's contact the ISP." Nexus said
30 minutes pass and a ISP was outside the store and Jaden was next to the ship while the agents were dragging Alistair and Rico in the ship.
"Hey, hey, you can't do this to me, I have the right to a lawyer! You guys just watch, my buddies from F will show up to save me and you will all regret it!" Rico said, before he was pushed in the ship.
"Yeah, I'm sure that will happen." Jaden sarcastically said.
He walked to the Society of Goodness group.
"Thank you for your cooperation. We managed to capture the rest of the workers for F from our world and with their phones, we'll manage to make a long list of other F members registered in their contacts. F's business is Universe 11 is officially done, but many other Universes remain till we manage to find the ringleader of F." Jaden said.
"If you need any more help with F, just contact us." Gustavo said.
Jaden nodded before he went into the ship and it flew off.
"And another victory for the Society of Goodness!" June cheered.
"Perhaps, but F is still out there and the crest is still missing." Cerci said.
"Yes, but with Universes 3, 5 and the ISP working together, soon all Universes will unite and F will be defeated for good, and they will help us retrieve the Crest of Techno and put an end to whatever the Royal Guard is planning." Nexus said.
"Yup." Minerva said.
"It's gonna be so cool working with other Universes! Maybe we could help them out with their criminal problems, I'm sure they won't mind." June said.
"Yeah, I doubt that will happen." Cerci said.
"Ready to go back to the tower?" Gustavo asked Nexus.
"Yes. Let's go back." Nexus said.
The group then walked away, going back to the Clock Tower.
While they were walking, the Iron Maiden Vessel was on the roof of the Antique store.
The Iron Maiden's face opened, revealing Raina's face as she smiled at the group.
THE END
|
|
|
Post by Master Psychic on May 12, 2017 17:28:57 GMT
Universe 12: Bhupati, the Guardian of the New Age
A long time ago, in Universe 12.
Unlike the rest of the other Universes, possibly besides Universe 8, this world was dominated by anthropomorphic animals, who had the same size as humans and were able to think and talk like them aswell.
Many of them had jobs and cities like the humans but do and were doing pretty well till one day, a alien race known as the Kheogs, who were sentient orange lizard like creatures, invaded their Earth and the animals fought back. A war started as a result and it was still going on even now. The chances of the animals winning this war looked slim and almost hopeless, till a human appeared out of nowhere and told one of the Omnipotents about a upcoming Tournament involving 12 Omnipotents from 12 Universes and the prize of the Tournament might be their only hope of winning.
A view of a large city was seen, which was surrounded by forest trees and it cuts to a palace.
Inside the palace, in the throne room, the ruler of the land was a Orangutan dressed in royal clothes and wearing a crown, sitting on the throne in front of four animals who were there: a tiger like man wearing a red open vest with black pants, a muscular wolf man with blue fur, yellow eyes, wearing a red scarf and black pants, a pink elephant man with white eyes, a huge belly wearing a black tanktop and brown pants and a yellow mouse wearing a black cape who was the size of a toddler.
"A tournament?" The Mouse asked.
"Yes. If I win, this prize will have the power to put a stop to this war and defeat the Kheogs. Atleast that's what I heard." The Tiger man said.
"That sounds like nonsense to me. I think it's a trap set up by the Kheogs who are most likely working with the humans to kill us." The wolf man said.
"It could be, but at the same time, it could be our only hope at this point. They are stronger than us. If this Tournament can really save us all, then I don't see why Nycali shouldn't go." The elephant man said, looking at the Orangutan.
The Orangutan looked at Nycali.
"When will this Tournamet start?" The Orangutan asked.
"I'm not sure. She said that it will start after a few days." Nycali said.
"Then you better prepare yourself if you want to win this prize and save us." The Orangutan said
"Emperor Utcharrakk, Nycali is one of our best, you can't let him waste his time to-" The wolf said
"We are out of options, Blaze. We can't simply continue fighting them like this and lose more of our people. Besides, Nycali is strong, I'm sure he can win this Tournament without difficulties. Do you understand?" Utcharrakk asked.
"...Yes, Emperor." Blaze sighed.
Utcharrakk turned to Nycali.
"All of us will be counting on you, Nycali. Do not fail us." Utcharrakk said.
Nycali nodded before he walked out of the palace.
"So, without Nycali around, what are we gonna do?" The Mouse asked.
"We'll have to continue the fight without him. In the meantime, you three will focus on getting the residents somewhere safe while the war is going on. And once you do that, you will go back to the battlefield and assist the soldiers with defeating their forces and kept them at bay till Nycali wins the Tournament. Can I trust you three to do that?" Utcharrakk asked.
"Don't worry, Utcharrakk, with me around, those filthy Kheogs won't put a claw on any of our people! I din't become the Guardian of this world for nothing you know. I'll fight them all if I have to!" The Mouse said.
The elephant looked at the Mouse.
"Fremont, you can't take on all of them. It's too dangerous." The elephant said.
"Maybe so, but I sure as hell won't let those guys destroy my home and my family, Bhupati. Besides, with my best friend covering my back, we can handle this just fine." Fremont smiled.
Bhupati smiled in response.
"Indeed, we can." Bhupati said.
"Now come on, let's get everyone somewhere safe before those lizards find them and execute them!" Fremont said as he ran out of the throne room.
Bhupati turned to Utcharrakk and bowed to him before he walked out of there aswell.
Utcharrakk looked at Blaze who nodded at him before leaving.
Utcharrakk, who was now alone in the throne room looked at the floor and sighed.
"Nycali...I hope your trip won't be a waste of time...we need this prize to save our people...to save ourselves." Utcharrakk said.
A few days pass and Nycali vanished, he most likely disappeared to where the Tournament will be held at while the Animal army continued fighting the Kheog's ships and army. Unfortnately, the army wasn't strong as enough to defeat their forces and the situation became more desperate when the Kheogs announced that they would wipe them all out with a ultimate weapon. Fremont was charged with the task of infiltrating in the mothership and destroy the weapon while the others keep the Kheogs at bay and hopefully, wait for Nycali to return with the prize and save them from extinction.
It cuts to the battlefield where the animals were fighting the Kheog army. Blaze, a giraffe girl and a bear man were fighting off the soldiers while Bhupati was in a forest, fighting other soldiers while the mothership was flying around in the sky.
Bhupati was facing 5 soldiers, each of them holding weapons and Bhupati was only holding a knife, glaring at them.
"It is useless to fight, elephant man. Your little friend will never be able to defeat Commander Kross." The Kheog soldier said.
"If that's what you think, then you clearly have no idea about Fremont's power. He is a guardian, he is supposed to protect our land from people like you. He won't fail!" Bhupati said.
Bhupati charged at the soldier and stabbed him with his own knife, knocking him on the ground.
He then got shot by the other Kheogs who started firing at him with their weapons.
Bhupati then smacked their weapons with his trunk before he stabbed one of the Kheogs in the throat, plunged it out of the Kheog and stabs the other one, killing them both.
The two remaining Kheogs kicked Bhupati away before they picked up their weapons and shot lasers, hitting Bhupati.
Bhupati grabbed a grenade and threw it at the two Kheogs. He ran off as the grenade exploded.
He stopped running and when looked behind him, he saw the two Kheogs on the ground who were dead from the blast.
"That takes care of them." Bhupati said.
A explosion was heard as Bhupati looked up at the sky.
smoke was coming out of the mothership, meaning the explosion came from there.
"That must of been Fremont. He probably managed to destroy their weapon!" Bhupati said.
The ship's hangar bay opened and someone was thrown out of the ship, before the person crashed on the ground, a bit far away from where Bhupati was.
Bhupati ran to where the person crashed and when he looked at the person, his eyes widened.
It was Fremont, who had claw marks all over his body and there was blood on his neck, with teeth mark on it and he looked pale.
"FREMONT!" Bhupati yelled.
Bhupati ran towards Fremont, holding him.
"WHAT HAPPENED TO YOU!?" Bhupati asked.
Fremont slowly opened his eyes, looking at Bhupati.
"I..fought Kross...I almost had him till he removed his helmet and...GAH!" Fremont yelled in pain, with blood dripping out of his mouth.
"...He...bit you." Bhupati said.
Fremont slowly nodded.
"....I couldn't destroy the weapon...I'm sorry." Fremont said.
"Don't blame yourself! Right now, we have to get you somewhere safe and get you help!" Bhupati said.
"...It's a little too late for *cough* that. This...is the end of the road for me, buddy. The rest is up to Nycali now." Fremont said.
Bhupati's eyes were now flowing with tears.
"Fremont...don't go." Bhupati said.
Fremont turned to Bhupati, smiling.
"...Don't...let them win, Bhupati. Protect our land, our families, our friends and our land from the Kheogs and anyone who will try to harm us...promise me." Fremont said.
"...I...I promise." Bhupati said.
"...Thank you...my best friend." Fremont said.
Fremont slowly closed his eyes and stopped breathing entirely.
"...Fremont...no..." Bhupati said.
More Kheog soldiers appeared, aiming their weapons at Bhupati.
Bhupati puts Fremont's corpse on the ground before he angrily turned to the Kheogs, as his eyes were now glowing yellow.
"...You...you killed my friend!...I won't forgive any of you for this!" Bhupati yelled.
Bhupati's body started to glow yellow as he got up and looked at the Kheogs.
Bhupati puts his hand together, in a Buddha like manner, as he aimed his trunk at the soldiers.
He shot two beams out of his trunk, hitting some of the soldiers and sending them flying.
The remaining soldiers started shooting at Bhupati.
Bhupati deflected the lasers with his trunk before shooting beams at them Kheogs again, sending them flying.
One Kheog remained who charged at Bhupati and attempted to stab him with his claws.
Bhupati dodged the stabs before he punched the Kheog in the face, breaking his visor and knocking him on the ground.
He then looked at the mothership before he aimed his trunk and shot a massive beam at the ship.
The beam hits the ship before a forcefield appeared around it, to protect it from any other beams or attacks.
A huge weapon merged out of the ship and was ready to fire at the army and the city.
"This can't be the end! I won't allow this to happen!" Bhupati said.
Bhupati then flew up, going towards the ship.
Suddenly, a huge white sphere appeared in front of Bhupati, stopping him.
"Huh?" Bhupati asked, looking confused.
The sphere grew bigger till the entire area was covered by a bright light and Bhupati closed his eyes.
When the light wasn't covered by light anymore, Bhupati reopened his eyes and the sphere wasn't there anymore and the Kheog mothership crashed on the ground.
"...What just happened?" Bhupati asked.
The Kheogs then ran out of the ship as a large portal appeared and were being chased off by the animal army. The Kheogs ran through the portal and it closed.
"...They...retreated...that means Nycali won the tournament." Bhupati said.
Bhupati then flew back to the surface and walked up to Fremont's corpse before picking him up.
Blaze, the Giraffe and the Bear ran up to Bhupati.
"Did you see that, Bhupati? They ran away! Nycali saved us!" Blaze grinned.
"For a moment there, I thought we were actually gonna die." The bear sighed.
The Giraffe looked at Bhupati before she spotted Fremont and she looked shocked.
"F-Fremont! Is he..." The Giraffe said.
Bhupati sadly nodded.
"He attempted to stop the Kheogs on his own...but he died fighting them." Bhupati said.
The three animals looked at Fremont, with sadness in their eyes.
"...Shit. Fremont." Blaze said.
"...We lost our guardian." The Bear frowned.
"Not just a guardian...he was our friend." The Giraffe said.
Bhupati walked past the animals.
"...What are you gonna do?" Blaze asked.
"...We shall make a shrine to honor him...this is what he deserves...and then I will carry on his task of protecting our Universe from threats like the Kheogs...as the new Guardian of this land." Bhupati said.
MANY YEARS LATER
It cuts to a house.
Inside a bedroom, Bhupati was sleeping in a bed and there was a picture on the wall, featuring him, a blue Elephant lady and a little blue elephant girl, meaning he got married and had a child.
The alarm clock started ringing and after a few seconds, Bhupati turned off the alarm clock with his trunk.
Bhupati slowly got up and yawned.
"A new day..." Bhupati muttered.
He looked at his right and saw that his wife wasn't in their bed.
Bhupati got up and walked into the bathroom, to brush his teeth.
Once he was done, he walked back into his room, opened the closet and picked up a yellow robe.
Bhupati took off his pajamas and puts on the yellow robe, blue pants and a golden necklace aswell.
He walked out of his bedroom and walked downstairs.
His wife was in the kitchen, cooking some pancakes as Bhupati walked into the kitchen.
"Morning, Emma." Bhupati said, kissing his wife on the cheek.
"Morning, honey." Emma said.
"So, what's for breakfast?" Bhupati asked.
"Pancakes, of course." Emma said.
"Ah, Areki's favourite breakfast. Surprised the scent din't wake her up yet." Bhupati said.
"Oh, I'm sure she'll wake up once I'm done cooking them." Emma said.
Bhupati then sat at the table, puts on some reading glasses before picking a newspaper. He turned a page to read the comic strip.
"...Ha ha, he cut the cucumber lengthwise. That one will never get old." Bhupati chuckled.
Emma puts pancakes on Bhupati's plate before putting the other pancakes on another plate.
"AREKI, YOUR BREAKFAST IS READY!" Emma shouted.
Suddenly, the kitchen started to shake as someone began climbing down the stairs.
The little elephant girl, Areki, who was wearing a white dress and a small red bow on her head ran into the kitchen.
"I smell pancakes!" Areki said.
Areki jumped on her seat.
"Areki, how many times I told you to stop causing the house to shake?" Emma asked.
"Sorry, momma. It won't happen again." Areki said.
"Alright." Emma said.
Areki then turned to Bhupati.
"Morning, Papa!" Areki said.
"Morning, sunshine." Bhupati smiled, patting his daughter's head.
Areki grabbed her fork and began to happily eat her pancakes.
Bhupati began eating aswell as Emma sat at the table aswell and drank some coffee.
Areki turned to Bhupati.
"Papa, are we going today to the shrine?" Areki asked.
"...The shrine?" Bhupati asked.
"You promised me yesterday that you're gonna take me to the shrine of Fremont because I never saw it before! Did you forget?" Areki asked.
"...Oh, that's right. I almost forgot." Bhupati said.
"So, will you take me there today? Will you, will you? Pleeease?" Areki asked.
"Oh, alright, alright, I'll take you there. But once after you finish your breakfast." Bhupati said.
"YAY!" Areki said, as she continued eating her food.
"Well, since you two will be going to the Shrine, I'll go and visit Rachael. Have fun and come back before it gets late." Emma said.
"Don't worry, it won't take too long." Bhupati said.
Once they were finished eating, Bhupati and Areki walked out of their house and walked into the village while Bhupati was holding her hand.
Most of the animal villagers were drying their clothes while some were doing some work
As Bhupati and Areki were walking, the villagers waved at them and Bhupati waved back at them.
"Why are all of them waving at you, papa?" Areki asked.
"Because everyone here looks up to me, Areki. You see, all the people respect me and ask me for advice on what they should do. I'm one of the Guardians of this world." Bhupati said.
"Oh, that's right, you told me you are a guardian...can I become a guardian, too?" Areki asked.
"...Hm, never heard of a Omnipotent Guardian before but, I suppose you could. I don't see any harm in it." Bhupati said.
"Yippy!" Areki smiled.
Areki, or known as Mekari to the other Omnipotents, was the 12th Omnipotent, who's ability was to cause earthquakes, explaining why she was able to cause her house to shake like that.
As they were walking, they spotted a fox lady with three tails who was combating a large bull man who tried to kick the fox lady but she easily blocked his kick before she began to rapidly kick him several times in the chest with her feet before he landed on the ground.
"Kyuubi Zi says : The longer you keep kicking, the easier it will be for him to defeat you. You have to be more strategic, Mark." The Fox said.
"I'll keep that in mind." The bull said, as he got up.
"Good morning, Milana." Bhupati said, as he walked up to her.
The Fox, Milana, turned to Bhupati and bowed to him.
"Good morning to you aswell, Grand Priest Bhupati." Milana said.
"Hi, Milana, papa is taking me to the Shrine!" Areki said.
"Ah, that's nice. You'll get to see how your father's best friend looked like then." Milana smiled.
"I saw him in one of papa's photos. He is a mouse who was a guardian like my papa." Areki said.
"Yes, he was. A very great guardian in fact. God bless his soul." Milana said.
"Indeed. I see you have a new student." Bhupati said, looking at the bull.
"Yup, he is a newbie...not much of a thinker he is, but I'm sure I'll be able to get him into shape. As Kyuubi Zi once said: Those who gives up are the true losers." Milana said.
"I see. Well, good luck with him then. Me and Areki will be on our way." Bhupati said.
"Alright...though, if you don't mind Grand Priest...could you check up on Toma for me? He...hasn't been in a good mood lately and it's starting to get me worried." Milana said.
"What's wrong with him?" Areki asked.
"I don't know. He's been like this since that Tournament from years ago. Guess he couldn't get over his defeat." Milana said.
"Where is Toma now?" Bhupati asked.
"He is in the forest, probably napping as usual." Milana said.
"Okay, I'll see what I can do." Bhupati said.
"Thank you, Grand Priest Bhupati." Milana said.
Milana then turned back to her pupil.
"Papa, aren't we supposed to go to the Shrine?" Areki asked.
"We will, but first we should see what's wrong with Toma and then we'll go." Bhupati said.
"Okay." Areki sighed.
Bhupati and Areki walked out of the village and went into the forest, going to find Toma.
They kept walking till Bhupati spotted Toma from a distance, who was sitting on a large rock...and he looked a bit zoned out.
"There he is...I wonder what he is doing." Bhupati said.
"Maybe he is meditating?" Areki guessed.
"Well, let's ask him." Bhupati said.
Bhupati and Areki walked towards Toma.
"Toma?" Bhupati asked.
Toma din't respond or turn to them at all.
"...He doesn't hear me." Bhupati said.
"...Maybe this will get his attention." Areki said.
She raised her foot before stomping the ground.
This caused the ground to shake, enough to knock Toma off the huge rock and he fell on the ground.
Toma got up, looking a bit dizzy before he turned to Bhupati.
"...Oh, it's you, Grand Priest." Toma said.
"Hello, Toma. You looked a bit distracted." Bhupati said.
"...I was just thinking, that's all. What brings you here?" Toma asked.
"Milana told me that you haven't been acting like yourself for awhile and told me to check on you. Is there something wrong?" Bhupati asked.
"Milana is getting worried over nothing. I'm fine." Toma said, immediately shrugging it off.
"...Hm...is this about the Tournament you participated in?" Bhupati asked.
Judging by Toma's furious expression, that could be it.
"...Let it go. It's useless to think about it now." Bhupati asked.
"...How can I just let it go? How can I forget about the humiliation, how I was used by that stupid human and then I got knocked out by some garbage assassin! Joining that Tournament was a big mistake." Toma said.
"Perhaps, but there's nothing you can do about it. All you can do is forget, look forward and be happy." Bhupati said.
"...I'll never be happy. As long as those human scum still exist and abuse our kind." Toma said.
"And yet, if it wasn't for those humans, we wouldn't be here right now. After all, if that human from Universe 2 din't sacrifice his wish to save us, we would be dead or worse, our world could of been conquered by Hastur but he was defeated by the humans you hate. Toma, this hatred of your's for the humans is blinding you, preventing you from seeing reality." Bhupati said.
"There's nothing with my hatred! It is perfectly justified! Did you forget what they did to Onya and Nevxim!? It's because of them that they are no longer among us! They and those Kheogs are the worse of the worse! And I'll never forgive them!" Toma said.
"...Sure, you have the right to hate on the humans who killed Onya and Nevxim, but it doesn't that you have to hate on all of them. The past is the past, Toma, it's time to move on." Bhupati said.
"...No...I simply just can't." Toma said.
Bhupati sighed.
"...If I can't help you...then perhaps the Waterfall of Truth can. Once you go there and clear your mind...you will see the truth." Bhupati said.
Toma looked at Bhupati.
"The waterfall?" Toma asked.
"Yes. I can take you there. Maybe it will help you with your problems. Trust me on this." Bhupati said.
"...Very well." Toma said.
Areki looked at her father, curious about the waterfall he is talking about.
Bhupati then walked forward as Toma and Areki followed him.
They walked across a log and eventually made it to the waterfall.
"There it is, the waterfall of Truth." Bhupati said.
"And what do I have to do?" Toma asked.
"You stay in front of the wafterfall and concentriate...and then you will see what happens next." Bhupati said.
Toma looked at Bhupati before looking at the waterfall.
He sighed as he walked towards the waterfall and stopped, folding his arms and looking at it.
"...So, what's gonna happen, papa?" Areki asked.
"Just watch." Bhupati said.
Areki raised an eyebrow before she turned to look at Toma.
Toma kept focusing his gaze on the waterfall, waiting for something to happen.
"...Nothing is happening, I don't see anything." Toma said.
"You don't see a lot of things lately, do you?" A voice which sounded similar's to Toma said.
Toma took a step back when he heard that voice, as he saw two pair of eyes from the waterfall.
The being with the two eyes merged out of the waterfall...and it was Toma, except his entire body was black and staring at him.
"...What...what are you?" Toma asked.
"Your hatred staring you in the face. The thing that fuels your burning anger for the human race." The being said.
"...So, you're my hatred. So? What do you want?" Toma asked.
"Nothing. I'm just surprised that you keep using the humans as a excuse to cover up your mistakes and make yourself feel better." The being said.
"...I...don't know what you are talking about." Toma said, sweating.
"Oh, don't give me that crap. You know what I'm talking about. It's about Onya." The being said.
"You keep her out of this!" Toma said.
"Why? So then you can keep using the humans as a scapegoat so you can avoid the blame?" The being asked.
"SILENCE! YOU KNOW DAMN WELL THAT THOSE FREAKY MUTANT HUMANS WERE THE ONES KILLED ONYA AND THEN NEVXIM! THEY WERE THE ONES RESPONSIBLE FOR WHAT HAPPENED BACK THEN! THE HUMANS ARE NOTHING BUT A BUNCH OF KILLERS, THAT'S WHAT THEY ARE!" Toma yelled.
"True, those weird humans did kill them...but you were there with Onya, weren't you?" The being asked.
"...Yes, I was." Toma said.
"And you could of stopped them yourself...but instead, you ran. You ran away and they managed to get her and then Nevxim too. All this time, you kept blaming the humans for something that was completely your fault." The being said.
Toma's eyes shrunk.
"...I...no...I was...I was-"
"Scared? Is that it? You were scared by those humans. So scared that you abandoned your friend and let her to die." The being said.
"I DIN'T ABANDON HER! I TRIED TO FIGHT THEM BUT THEY WERE TOO POWERFUL! I HAD TO RUN TO GET REINFORCEMENTS! IT DOESN'T CHANGE THE FACT THAT IT WAS THEM WHO KILLED MY FRIEND!" Toma yelled.
"And it also doesn't change the fact that if you din't ran off, she would be alive right now and you wouldn't keep using the humans as a pathetic excuse to hide your cowardice and fear. Isn't that right, Toma?" The being asked.
Toma looked shocked before he looked at the water beneath him.
"...No...I...I...Y-yes...that's....that's right. I...was there with Onya when they attacked and...I ran...I ran very far away from the battle because I was scared...and I let her to die...and I hated the humans since then." Toma said.
"So, you admit it then?" The being asked.
"...Yes...I do...it was my fault." Toma said.
Once he said that, the being's form turned into water and slowly evaporated. Now that Toma told the truth, it was now gone.
Toma stared at where the hate being stood and sighed, before he turned and walked to Bhupati.
"Now, can you see the truth?" Bhupati asked.
"...Yes...I see it now...thank you Bhupati for helping me realize my mistake." Toma said.
"No need to thank me. Thank yourself for admitting it." Bhupati said.
Toma simply nodded.
"...I guess I'll be going back home now." Toma said.
Toma then walked away.
Areki looked at Toma and tried to follow him.
"Areki, let him go." Bhupati said.
"...I just want to cheer him up, that's all." Areki said.
"I think Toma may need some time alone. I'm sure he will get better on his own. We should go to the Shrine." Bhupati said.
Areki din't look so sure but she nodded.
"How do we get to the shrine?" Areki asked.
"We shall go to the station. One of the dinosaurs will pick us up and take us there." Bhupati said.
Areki nodded as she held Bhupati's hand and they walked out of the forest.
The station was located in the village center. There were two gigantic dinosaurs nearby(who were sentient) and after a family paid a pelican to ride of the dinosaur, the dinosaur placed it's tail on the ground so then the family can climb on it and sat on it's head. The dinosaur then walked off.
In a post office nearby, there was a muscular fish like man with two red eyes, two fin shaped ears with blue-ish skin, who was shirtless and only wearing black pants and shoes who was standing in front of a slug man.
"Did my package arrive yet?" The fish man asked.
"Hm, let me check." The slug man said.
The slug man looked to see if there any new packages and checked a box.
"Ah, this must be it. Mr.Sidra, was it?" The slug man asked.
"Yes." Sidra said.
"Here's your package." The slug man said, handing him over the package with a 'F' letter on it.
"I was supposed to receive it yesterday." Sidra said.
"I guess it din't arrive here in time." Slug man said.
"Maybe. Thanks." Sidra said.
Bhupati and Areki arrived at the station as Sidra walked out of the post office with the package under his arm.
"Oh, hello, Sidra." Bhupati said.
Sidra turned to them.
"Ah, Grand Priest Bhupati and little Areki, how nice to see you both here." Sidra smiled
"Hi." Areki waved.
"So, what brings you here?" Bhupati asked.
"I came here to pick up a package that I was supposed to get yesterday, that's all." Sidra said.
Areki looked at the box.
"...What does the F stand for?" Areki asked.
"It's for a market that I work. This package is my reward for all my hard work there." Sidra said.
"Really? And what is your reward?" Bhupati asked.
"A bunch of high-tech weapons that will help us a lot if the Kheogs show up again or if some other dumbass aliens come here to take over our home, like those Neonytes for example. The guys from the market are really generous and want to help people." Sidra said.
"I see. Well, it's quite a noble goal." Bhupati said.
"Indeed it is. Well, I don't want to take more of your time so I'll be off." Sidra smiled.
Sidra walked away with the box while Areki waved off at him.
When he was far away from the station, he had a unhappy look on his face.
"...I think I may know the reason why I din't get the package yesterday. Business is now going slow because of the Intergalatic idiots who are on to us and the operations in Universe 11 being shut off caused a slight change in the chart. And it's all because of those two traitors, Virgil and Kita. Oh, when F will give me the permission to find them, they are as good as dead." Sidra said.
Back to Bhupati and Areki, they walked to the Pelican.
"As, Mr.Bhupati, I take it you want to ride on one of the workers to go somewhere?" The pelican asked.
"Yes. We want to go to the Shrine of Fremont." Bhupati said.
"It will cost you 30 cents." The pelican said.
Bhupati gave him 30 cents and stepped aside, letting Bhupati and Areki approach the dinosaur.
The dinosaur placed it's tail on the ground and Bhupati and Areki climbed up to the dinosaur's head and sat on it.
"Take them to the Shrine." The pelican told the dinosaur.
"Sure thing, boss." The dinosaur said.
The dinosaur then walked away, going to the direction of the Shrine.
While it was walking, Areki looked behind her, getting a good view of the village before she looked around, seeing some other arenas's which were completely surrounded by tree's. Areki looked at a city and then a huge mountain with a gate in the entrance as the dinosaur walked past them.
"Papa, what's with the mountain with the gate?" Areki asked.
"That's where the Crest of Instincts is." Bhupati said.
"Crest of Instincts?" Areki asked.
"It's our world's crest, it contains the elements of the 12 Omnipotents of our world, including your's." Bhupati said.
"Wow. Where did it come from?" Areki asked.
"The legends say that the crest belonged to a Omnipotent from Universe 0, known as Simba. A long time, Simba was a powerful Omnipotent who had all the elements of our Omnipotents but he and his friends died during a fight with a demon and their crests were sent into different universes. Back then, we weren't evolved as we are now and when the crest arrived here, we slowly began to change. The crest helped us evolve into smarter beings with the ability to talk and think like like a human and built our own cities and villages." Bhupati said.
"...Huh. I think I heard something that in History class." Areki said.
"I'm not surprised. All the worlds know about the history of Universe 0 and it's Omnipotents. Some guardians were charged with the task of protecting the world crests from anyone who wants to use them for the wrong purposes." Bhupati said.
"Do you know any guardians from other worlds, papa?" Areki asked.
"Well, I know one. His name is Nogra, and he is a dog...but he isn't exactly like us and came here to warn me about the Guardian from Universe 9 who went rogue and attempted to seal all emotions from every universe and I set up a barrier to keep her from coming here. Thankfully, the people from his universe took care of that little problem." Bhupati said.
"Oh, okay." Areki said.
Eventually, the dinosaur stopped in front of a gate.
"Here we are." The dinosaur said, placing it's tail on the ground.
Bhupati and Areki got off the dinosaur and they were now at the Shrine of Fremont. It looked a bit old to say the least.
"Wow, this is the shrine?" Areki asked.
"Yes, this is it. Fremont's Shrine." Bhupati smiled.
"...It doesn't look that special." Areki said.
"Just wait till you go inside." Bhupati said.
Bhupati held Areki's hand as they walked into the shrine.
Inside, there was a statue of Fremont in the center of the Shrine, with a hole in the ceiling above the Statue and there was a choir of mice who were the same size as Fremont, singing and there was a dog wearing a black hoodie and sunglasses who was playing the piano. Pictures of Fremont were placed on the walls, along with a few idols of himself and a few animals were there, sitting on their seats, listening to the choir.
Bhupati and Areki sat on two chairs, looking at the statue.
"...The people really loved Fremont, din't they?" Areki asked.
"Yes, they did. He was a noble guardian who sacrificed his life to save us from the Kheogs. This Shrine was built to honor his sacrifice. No one will ever forget what he did for us." Bhupati said.
"Fremont was your friend, wasn't he?" Areki asked.
"...Yes, he was. We were both good friends. Though, when we first met, I was a little bit afraid of him, with him being a mouse but I got over it once I got to know more about him and we became friends. We fought together during the war and when he died, he trusted me to protect our land from any threats who might try to hurt us again." Bhupati said.
"...That's sad." Areki said.
"It is. But, thanks to him, I now posses a wonderful a gift that no ordinary person has. It is a blessing and a responsibility. A responsibility you will soon experience if you decide to become a Guardian." Bhupati said.
"...I wish I met Fremont. I'm sure he would of been nice." Areki frowned.
"Don't worry. Fremont is watching over us as we speak...in fact, look." Bhupati said, pointing at the statue.
Areki turned to the statue and the sun's light peered through the hole, illuminating Fremont's statue. It looked like it was shining.
A few butterflies flew in as they began flying around the statue, admiring it.
"...It...looks so pretty." Areki smiled.
"Yes. Some believe that the light is actually from Fremont, to show us that he isn't completely gone and that he will be forever watching us." Bhupati said.
"...That's so cool. I wish I brought my camera with me." Areki said.
"Don't worry, you can take a picture of it the next time we come here." Bhupati said.
"Can we do that tomorrow, papa? Can we, please?" Areki said.
"We'll see, Areki. But for now, let's enjoy the scenery for awhile." Bhupati said.
Areki happily nodded as they turned to continued to listen to the choir.
At night.
Bhupati and Areki arrived back at the village and were going towards their house.
"So, was the experience fun for you?" Bhupati asked.
"Of course it was! I really enjoyed listening to the choir and what the people there had to say about Fremont. Thank you for bringing me to the shrine, papa." Areki said.
"Anything to make you happy, sunshine." Bhupati smiled.
Bhupati and Areki arrived at their house and entered inside.
Emma was there aswell and looked at Bhupati and Areki.
"Ah, you're back. So, how was the trip to the shrine?" Emma asked.
"It was beautiful and cool! You should of went with us, momma! It was so gorgeous!" Areki said.
"Well, I'm sure I'll be able to see it the next time you two decide to go there again." Emma said.
"So, how was your day?" Bhupati asked.
"It was fine. Oh, I almost forgot, a package arrived earlier. It's for you." Emma said.
"For me?" Bhupati asked, raising an eyebrow.
"I put it in our bedroom. I'll bring here it to see it for youself." Emma said.
"No, I'll go." Bhupati said.
Bhupati went upstairs, going into his bedroom.
He saw a box on his bed as he went towards it and opened it.
There was a communicator and a letter inside the box.
Bhupati picked up the communicator, not knowing what it was before he picked up the letter read it.
'Hi, I'm sure you don't remember me, but I'm the girl that Nogra is supposed to protect. I have a few requests that I want you follow once you receive this message:
1.Make sure the Crest of Instincts is heavily guarded and do not let anyone get inside the mountain. 2.Don't trust the market where Sidra is working at and tell us if you find out more about the people he is working for through the communicator 3.If you see a group of humans coming in your universe through a door placed at the village center, don't worry, they're nice and they'll be here to help you. 4.Don't let any bunny residents go through the door. That's how Bunny Canada started. This isn't as important as the other requests, but just wanted you to know.
-Fawn'
"...Hm...this is interesting." Bhupati said, before he puts the message away, placed the communicator in his pocket and walked downstairs.
"Well?" Emma asked.
"Seems like we will be visited by some humans very soon. But they are not here to threaten us from what the message said." Bhupati said.
"I never saw a before human. Maybe I'll get the chance to become friends with them!" Areki smiled.
"Perhaps. And I'll need to lock the gate to make sure no one takes the Crest of Instincts." Bhupati said.
"Anything else?" Emma asked.
Bhupati's belly began to growl.
"...And I'm hungry. Is dinner ready?" Bhupati asked.
"Yes. We're eating broccoli tonight." Emma said.
"Bleugh, Broccoli." Areki frowned.
"But, we'll also have Apple pie for Dessert if you eat your dinner first." Emma said.
"Sweet." Bhupati smiled.
"YAY!" Areki cheered.
The family sat down and began eating.
Outside, Fremont's spirit was seen, floating above the house and proudly smiling before he flew into the sky and vanished.
THE END
|
|
|
Post by IDEK on Jun 5, 2017 18:51:16 GMT
Universe 8: Kae and Loa, the Twin Guardians, Part 1 "This is a Emergency Announcement!"
"3 Of the World Destroyer's have broken out of the Prison!" The Newscaster exclaimed, images of the 5 responsible for destroying the world's economy appeared on screen.
"Morgue Emthy Marx Ore Resithl, Fielderr Mammolia, and Birn K'rthysdean Reehl have all be confirmed to have escaped from The Prison Dimension thanks to a anonymous leak from the ISP! And that's not all, Kerigo K'rthysdean Algohlvania and Tyrned Asreeht have been found Dead!
A Leak received from a anonymous member of the ISP has informed us that they escaped through a portal that a unknown third party had opened, there was a fight for who would get through that lead to Kerigo's death, we don't know where the Portal had lead to, but a mangled body was found at 5am near a parking lot in Salem yesterday that had recently been confirmed to have belonged to Tyrned by DNA Test.
But make no mistake, Morgue, Fielderr and Birn are still at large.
we plead to the public that if you see any of these 3 wanted in you report it to the ISP, or the Kschlvokyan Protection Force Immediately!
This has been Ryusei Ishikura D'vortsmi, of Channel 7 news- praying that these three are recaptured soon."
----
Kae and Loa had no way to see this announcement. It had been 4 years since the World enders were arrested and the ISP had started helping out in this universes' affairs, but it wasn't this easy- There was still too much money without any value, and plenty of parts of the worlds that just didn't have anything they needed. Any Charity anyone made, or any amount of this new group running around trying to return things back to normal just wouldn't work. People were naturally suspicious of this new group.
Back when it was first starting, Kae and Loa's parents took them and ran- a large group of them had began a walk to find a place where they can start their own town- separate from the world that was setting itself on fire behind them.
It didn't work, they got found- and most were arrested- Kae and Loa's mother took the twins and ran
She ran, and ran, and ran- and eventually got so tired that she couldn't run.
The world behind her was burning as she lost her breath... holding one child's hand in each arms- she looked behind her to see the corrupt police force on her tail. In front of her was a polluted, brown river. If it was cleaner water she'd be able to swim through it without any fear but..
The Force got closer- if she waited any longer, they'd apprehend her and her children- and who knows what they'd do.
The Mother took a deep breath, held both children against her chest- and jumped into the river, letting the water carry her under the bridge- and to a safer place.
...
A LONG TIME AGO
A Orange skinned lady with spikes on the back of her head, wearing a Brown Dress and a necklace with a moon pendant on it was in a polluted body of water, her top half lying against the dry ground.
In her arms- were two kids with similar appearances.
One of the kids opened his eyes.
"M..Mom?"He asked, looking at the drenched body he was lying on, he weaselled himself out of her grip- crawling out of her arms and falling onto the ground, the kid pushed himself upright. "L-Loa!"He cried- leaning over his mom and pushing at his unconscious sibling.
He shook his sibling multiple times, calling at her name. But she did not respond.
"L...Loa...?"He asked- if his species were capable of it, he would've started to cry.
"Mom!Loa! C’mon!"He Called out, starting to shake both of them. "Wake up! Please, Wake up!"
He then stood up, looking around- he didn't know where they were- the field, the cloudy sky, the polluted river...none of it was familiar to him at all. "Dad! Anybody!" He called out- hoping someone would hear him. But he couldn't see anyone, and nobody was making their way to him.
"U...uuuu...."His sister stirred- her eyes slowly opening, and then closing again.
"Loa! Are you Okay!?"He asked.
She didn't respond immediately, his sister opened her eyes- gasping and shooting upright.
"Mom!"She gasped- standing up and backing away- landing on her butt with her hands in the river. "Why is she sleeping!?"She asked
"...I don't think she's sleeping."Kae said. "Dad's not here, They always sleep together."
"What does that mean!?"Loa asked. "Where are we!? Where's our Dad! What happened!?"
"I think when we jumped in the river, to escape the forces...when they started taking them all back... We got away... But the rest didn't." Kae frowned.
"But, Mom... She's not moving."Loa frowned- all her panic fading away and now leaving behind a feeling of dread. "She's not, dead, is she?
" She can't be dead- we- we can breathe underwater, right!?"Kae yelled- in a panic.
"Does this look like safe water to you!?"Loa asked- gesturing at the murky depths they were in less than a hour ago.
Kae's eyes' widened- he went over to his mom and looked over her, he turned back to his sister.
"W..Where's our hearts?"He asked, panicked. Loa put her hands on her chest. "They should be here, right?"
Kae nodded and put his hands on his mother's chest.
Against his hand, he could feel her pulses.
Kae laughed out of relief. He was seriously scared that his mother had died, so being able to feel this pulse...
"..She's not dead."He smiled, quietly. "Mom's still alive."
"Then, why isn't she awake?"Loa asked.
"...I don't know."Kae said. "...But, she'll wake up on her own...Right?"
---
The Sun had set.
Kae and Loa's mother had yet to wake up. They had pulled her out of the river and set her aside so she was lying on a flat plain of grass, the two twins were sitting nearby.
"...It's getting dark."Loa said. "One time when dad was sick, i went to the shop to buy him his favourite food."
"We're not going to find any of that here, though."Kae frowned. "Wherever we are."
"Then i'll just try to find some fruit. So we can at least have something for dinner. I'll grab three, in case mum wakes up."Loa said- walking towards a group of tree's, looking over them in hopes of finding some fruit in their branches.
The sky was still cloudy, and Loa could faintly see the city in the distance, from here- it looked to be in a horrid state.
She continued to look over the tree's, hoping that at least one of them would have 3 or more fruits on them.
Every tree the girl looked at was bare. She looked behind her- seeing her brother was sitting near their unconscious mother.
If she wanted to find any food, it would seem she'd need to go deeper in.
Walking further into the forest, a sense of dread washed over the young child, she stuck one of her thumbs under her fang nervously as she stepped through the foliage.
She could hear footsteps, her breath caught in her throat as she stopped- she held her breath for a bit longer and started walking slowly.
Peering out through a bush, she saw a man- the same species as her- wearing dirty clothes, and a musty brown cape- reaching up and pulling a golden fruit off of a tree.
He doesn't look like a force member, Loa thought to herself- walking through the bush.
"Um, Excuse me?"She called out. The Strange Figure looked over to her.
"Oh. Hello, little girl. I... "He said,- looking her over "..What are you doing here?"
"We..."Loa frowned- looking away from the stranger.
"Hey, hey, it's okay. you can trust me."The figure said- smiling warmly. "...You look like you need help, if i can help you in anyway, you can tell me, child."
Loa looked to the floor. "...I... was just looking for food."
"Well."The Figure said, handing the golden fruit he was holding to Loa. "You can have this, this tree is full of them."
Loa looked at the fruit in her hands, she slowly brought it to her mouth and took a bite of it.
"..This taste's delicious.."She said, taking another bite.
"You can help yourself to the food here, no one lives in these woods."The Man said. "I'm just passing through. Now then, if you don't mind my asking, why are you here?
"...We were running, and my mum jumped in this nasty river to escape...We woke up at a shore near here, but my mum doesn't awoken yet."Loa said.
"Ah, I heard about what was happening in the cities."The Man said. "That's why i was going there, to see if i could help."
"Do you think you could help us?"Loa asked. "My Mum still isn't awake, and we can't really go anywhere until she wakes up."
"Well, there is a place nearby that you could stay at. No one goes there anymore, so-"
"That'd be perfect!"Loa Exclaimed, "Can you take us to it?"
"Yes, Yes I will."The Man said. "But first, do you mind if i see the rest of your family? I know some basic first said, so i might be able to help your mother."
Loa smiled. "..T..Thank you."
----
The Man had led Kae and Loa to a strange temple embedded in the side of a mountain on the other side of the forest- while carrying their still unconscious mother in his arms.
"Are you sure this place is safe?"Kae asked.
"Absolutely."The Man said.
"And our mother?"
"She should wake up in a couple more hours. But I’ll already be gone by then."
"Why, where are you going?"Kae asked.
"The City, The people there are going to need all the help they can get. And I’m going to help them out."
The Man looked at the unconscious Lady in his arms- when he had first checked on her, it was clear that she wasn't in any danger of dying- she had just been knocked out when she had smashed against the ground.
"So, Once we find a spot for your mother to rest in. We'll be parting ways."The Man said.
The two children nodded, but said nothing.
"..Do you want me to go in with you?"The man asked- Kae nodded again, and the four walked in.
The Inside of the temple looked dirty- but underneath the layers of dirt the shiny surface it was actually made of was visible.
In front of every door and staircase- whether up and down, was a set of candles- and in the middle of the centre of the temple was a statue.
In solid gold, a statue of a six armed figure with a hand where it's head should be and hands where it's feet should be - in two of the figure's arms was a smaller, limp alien- it lacked the spikes or the sharp features that were present in Kae and Loe's species- instead it had a single, large ponytail at the back of it's head.
"Who's temple is this?"Kae asked- having never seen anything resembling the statue.
"Someone this universe has forgotten."The man said-"..There should be a bedroom on the second floor, third door to the right. Your mother can sleep there."
"How do you know?"Kae asked- Lae however simply nodded and looked at all the doors and stairways.
"Which one?"She asked.
"They all go up to the same floor-but the bedrooms are to the right."The man said, walking up the middle of the three staircases on the right side of the statue.
The twins gave the statue a once-over, before following the helpful stranger.
Each Doorway had elaborate, elegant designs on them- and the walls and ceilings of the 2nd floor looked like works of art.
Loa opened a random door- revealing a bedroom that would've looked luxurious if not for the signs of decay and aging inside of it- yet oddly enough the bed was spotless.
The Man placed their mother on the bed- and then looked to the two.
"...Every week, i'll have someone deliver food here. "The Man said- pulling a phone out of his pocket.
"Does that phone still work?"Kae asked.
"Heh, not to worry kid. This is unaffected by any of that group's meddling. I'll make sure no one finds you here, that's a promise."He smiled.
"Now if you excuse me, i have to go."He said, walking out of the room- and then out of the temple. Closing the giant doors behind him.
---
Before their mother was to wake up, the twins had decided to look around this strange building and see exactly what was inside it.
One room was a closet- with what looked like strange, blue clothes made for all shapes and sizes- including robes, jewellery, veils, shawls, necklaces and anklets- Looked like the clothing worn by those who maintained or served at this place back when it was active.
Right now, the twins were satisfied with their simple t-shirts and shorts. These didn't look like the kinds of clothes their mother or their dad would like.
"But...if we stay here for long enough to grow into these, it's good that they're around- at least."Loa said.
"Maybe, but I'm not wearing it."Kae frowned- as they walked out of the closet and continued to look around.
In another room, weapons- swords, bows, some kind of sharp object that slightly resembled a harp- all of it decorated with patterns resembling stars and the moon.
In another room- armour. In another- they found a male and a female bathroom respectively. Every single room had a clear function, whether it was useful or just a game room.
On the lowest floor- they found what looked like a dungeon, they chose to ignore this room.
With nothing else to do, they walked into the room their mother was sleeping in- and waited for her to wake up-
When she did, she took a few seconds to register what was going on.
"Kae? Loa! Oh, Thank goodness you're safe!"She cried- instantly grabbing the two kids and pulling them in for a hug.
"We were so worried about you!" "I didn't know when you'd wake up!"
"K..Kids. You, You didn't need to worry. I'm your mother, Sune's a strong woman, don't you worry." Their Mother- Sune- smiled.
Her smile faded in a instant and she looked around in a panic. "B..But, where are we? Did you bring me here?"
"Kind of.."Loa said. "We found a kind man while you were asleep, He brought us to this temple, said noone goes here anymore so it should be safe."
"Did you get this man's names? What did he look like?"Sune asked.
"...Dirty."Kae said. "Very Dirty."
"I see.."Sune frowned- standing up, nearly falling over- but then holding herself upright by grabbing onto the door frame.
"Mom- Are you okay?"Kae asked.
"I'm fine, I'm fine."Sune said. "Just going to look around this...temple, see if it's safe or not. That's all."
The twins followed as she went downstairs, gave the statue a curious glance- and then opened the doors.
There was a basket of food at the door, as well as a note.
Sune picked up the note first
'Don't worry,
If you stay here until things blow over, you will be safe. We'll make sure of it.
We received word from Mandrake about your situation. No one will find out you're here unless you want them to.
Food will be delivered to this spot every day.'
Her eyes narrowed- looking at the note, but- not wanting to look a gift horse in the mouth, she took the food with her anyway.
"...Kids, I guess we're staying here for a bit."Sune said, looking at her children. "You don't mind, do you?"
"...No."Kae said.
"But what about our father?"Loa asked.
...No one answered, but they all knew what had probably happened to him. There was nothing they could do.
It would be best to just stay at this temple, at least until everything blows over.
MANY A YEAR LATER.
As the letter had told- no one was aware that the family was living in the temple.
They received a update on the world outside as well as a new basket of food every week. Sune saw no reason not to let her kids walk around the woods outside- or occasionally go herself. But they continued to at least sleep in the temple- it had been a long time, She had made sure that her children would be able to fend for themselves- it wouldn't be that long until they'd eventually be adults themselves.
Right now, the two twins were now older- due to lack of available clothing they had started to wear the clothes available in the dressing rooms. Loa was wearing a anklet on her right ankle and a bracelet on her left- as well was a light blue scarf- a white sleeveless top and a slit light blue ankle-length skirt.
Kae was wearing the anklet and bracelet on the other sides respectively- and a pair of baggy light blue trousers- with a blue cloth wrapped around his waist, it was a bit too big, as while one bit left the other side of the knot and pooled out on the floor behind him- if he was standing, the cloth would hang from his waist to his ankle.
Kae was with his mother- helping her cook up the edibles they had received that day, in the temple's kitchen- he was almost the same size as the woman now.
As he handed his mother a freshly washed potato- which she then started slicing- his eyes drifted to the note.
"Hey mom, We haven't read this yet- have we?"He asked.
"Hmm, no, dear, we haven't."She said.
".Do you mind?" "No, Not at all. Go ahead dear."
Kae picked it up, opening it. and reading it aloud.
"We are happy to inform you, that The Five responsible for throwing the nature of your world out of balance have been arrested by inter-universal forces.
However, we also recommend you stay in the temple for the time being. They may be gone, but they're allies are still throughout the universe- Some People unrelated have also become accustomed to the way of life now, and would be dangerous to be near.
We have no news about the status about your husband/father.
We will continue to keep you informed on the goings on,
Also, Simon wanted to give you this gift."
Simon- as they had later learned, was the name of the mysterious man who led them to the temple in the first place.
"...According to this note, the people who threw the world into disarray have been arrested. But, we probably shouldn't leave."Kae said.
"Why's that?"Sune asked.
"Well, apparently people have gotten used to it. basically, would be dangerous to leave now."Kae said. "..And- when i think about it, We've kind of got ourselves a nice little life here. As weird as it is."
"Heh, yeah."Sune said- not smiling. "About that...
It must be getting kind of lonely, mustn’t it."She said. "I mean, you're nearly a adult... You've spent most of your life in this place. Haven't seen your dad, or any of your old friends...
"Mum, They're probably alright."Kae frowned. "Don't worry about me. I'm nearly a adult, i'm over them now."
"You just think you are."Sune frowned. "...But, it's good that those monsters are behind bars now. Maybe when Loa comes back, she'll confirm this?"
"She's confirmed most of it on her own before anyway."Kae said
"I Think you should start getting out of the house more."Sune grinned. "There's got to be a lady around your age who'd be totally into you by now. In this age anyone with some sense would take what they can get."
".M..Mom!?"
"I'm serious."Sune said. "You've explored enough of this temple already, and i must admit. I don't think staying here all your life could be good for you. I am your mother, and i do want you to be safe, but i don't want your life to be stagnant either.
Sometime soon, once the whole thing has gone down entirely...I'd like to help the world, I'm not sure how. But i'd like to."
"...It's safer away from those cities, mom."Kae said. His mother said nothing in response.
---
Loa was sitting on the mountain the temple was built on- setting up a telescope she had found in the forest not that long ago- having tested out the telescope before she figured it could be useful or seeing exactly what's going on in the world without having to walk too far
She didn't need it this time around though, no matter where she was or how high up she could be- she probably would've seen this giant spaceship that was currently in the sky above the cities that were visible in the distance- to anyone who had seen the spaceship before it would be easily identifiable as belonging to the ISP.
She watched as the spaceship parked on a rooftop- some men in suits were there waiting for it- the people that came out of the ship were not orange- and had different hairs and different hair colours- instead of orange spikes.
One wearing blue with blonde hair shook a hand with one of the suited Kschlvokyan's- they talked for a few seconds before walking inside.
As the rest walked inside of the building- Loa zoomed the telescope out- and put it aside.
---
4 years later- despite the ISP's efforts, the world had not changed. The City Loa could see from her telescope was still rife with crime, but she could often find herself- and from the letters received alongside food every day; although by this point Kae and his mom had started going out to the woods and taking the fruit from the trees for themselves regardless- had told them of a similar story.
One day, however... they only got a letter.
'You're all good from here on out.
You'll know when you should leave, Simon's contract with us ended- but we wish you the best regardless.
If you want any help, you know who to contact.
F'
"..We'll know when we should leave?"Kae asked. "What does that mean?"
"Maybe the moment things improve- it'll be really obvious, even from here?"Loa asked. "Like- we'll be able to tell when things are alright?"
"I think it's saying that we just stay here until we feel it's right for us to return."Sune said. "Now, do any of you want to help me with getting some more food?"
"I will."Kae said.
"Ah, I shouldn't have expected anything different."Replied his mother- dryly- as the two both walked out of the temple, Leaving Loa alone for a brief period of time.
...
Sune was bored, things had been too stale, too repetitive. She knew that she probably shouldn't leave and go somewhere where they could get hurt. But It still just felt...wrong... just sitting there and not doing anything.
The Only times she really left were when she went to go grab some food so she could have some time outside. The Tree's weren't as green as they used to be, and the ones that used to grow fruit had less fruit on them then they normally would at this time of year, she knew this was not a good sign.
"Hey, Mom. I found some fruit."Kae said quietly, gesturing to a couple of golden apples in a tree.
Sune wasn't paying attention though, she got shocked out of her slump,
There was a small speck of blood on the grass in front of her- and a few more specks in a line, a trail of blood.
"Hey, Mom. I'm just going to go grab this fruit, okay."Kae said.
"...Son, Someone's been here."Sune said. "Someone that was bleeding, recently, too."
"W-Wait, What!?"Kae asked. "Someone was bleeding!? Shit I thought that F person said that this place was still safe!"
Sune followed the blood trail, her panicked son went in after her,
Outside of the forest- in a pool of blood, was a figure wearing a tattered white dress shirt- with rather long orange spikes.
"O-Oh Good Lord!"Sune Cried out in panic- running towards the fallen figure and looking over them- when she turned them over and saw their chest going up and down- seeing that they were still breathing, she relaxed slightly.
Her eyes were then drawn to the slash marks and... teeth marks... that were over his front and neck. The Man clearly wasn't conscious, if anything he was lucky to be alive.
"Who-Who is that!?"Kae asked-stumbling over his words as he too went over towards the bleeding man- but slowly and more cautiously.
"Does it matter who he is- he's clearly injured!"Sune Responded- "Something Bit this man!"
"Not something, that looks like a someone.."Kae cringed.
Sune picked the man up- struggling somewhat to hold his weight as she stood up. "We're bringing him into the temple, if he stays out here he could die!"
---
The Stranger was placed in one of the bedrooms- the temple itself had enough bandages and first aid kits lying around to help bandage the man up, he was still unconscious. So Sune simply put the blanket over him and walked outside of the room.
In the hallway- waiting, were the twins.
"Is he okay?"Loa asked.
"He should be alright after a couple of hours. I don't think he'll be able to use that arm again, but he won't die."Sune said.
"But,who is he?"Kae asked.
"We'll be asking him that when he wakes up."Sune said. "Judging by what he was wearing, he probably knows quite a bit about what life's like in the cities now."
"Maybe, but he didn't look like he's been in one for a while."Kae said.
"What's that mean?"Loa asked.
"I mean..He didn't look like he washed ashore like we did. He looked like he collapsed there."Kae frowned. "So..I don't think he came from the city."
"True, but He is still injured, it would be wrong to just leave him outside."Sune said.
"T-That's not what i'm saying, Mum."Kae frowned.
"Well, He was clearly attacked. If he wasn't from a city, then he had to have been nearby."Loa said. "...We should just ask him about this whenever he wakes up."
The Two others nodded in agreement.
---
"uuu...Uuugh..."
"He's awake."
"W..What are..."
"S-Ssh, Don't try to move too suddenly, you might re-open one of your wounds."
"Wha...What..?"
The Wounded Man Hesitantly opened his eyes, finding he was lying on a bed in a unfamiliar room, 2 Kschlvokyan's were at the base of the bed- looking at him, and another- older one, was at the side.
The Man was rather surprised by the holy clothing that the 2 at the base of the bed were wearing- and nearly shot right up- only stopping when pain stabbed the entirety of his right shoulder blade- causing him to lie back down.
"...Who..are you?"The Stranger Asked, adjusting himself so he wasn't lying on his spikes.
"I was hoping to ask you that."Kae responded.
"No...Not you, I can tell.. I can tell who you are, just by your clothes..
I'm in Lakshmi's temple, aren't I?"The Man asked.
"Lakshmi?"
"...Yes, Where..Where was I,when you found me?"
"You were collapsed on the other side of the forest."Sune answered, "But, if you don't mind me asking What happened to you?"
"I got betrayed, that's what."He grumbled.
"Betrayed, what do you mean?"Sune asked.
"That bitch- right after-! she just.."He spat- too frustrated to communicate properly- he lunged forwards- and then screamed in pain again.
"S-Stop, Your Wounds are nowhere near healed yet!"Sune Gasped, holding him down.
"Like I give a shit, Woman! Don't you People know who I am!? That Bitch Out there Fucking Mauled me, I'm not Taking that lying down!"He yelled in response.
"Hey, Don't talk to our mother like that!"Kae grimaced- moving himself along the bed in case he'd need to restain the man as well.
"Who are you, anyway?"Loa asked. "And What 'Bitch' Mauled you?"
"You..You seriously dont' know?"He asked.
"...You do look familiar."Sune said. "I think i've seen you on TV Before."
"I'm..Ugh..My.."The Man stopped speaking. "Can you let go of me now?"He Asked, Sune complied. "And..If you could get me something to drink, my throat feels like shit."
"Ah, Right. Kids, make sure he doesn't pull anything." Sune said- standing up and leaving the room- presumably to make the man a drink.
With their Mother gone, the twins stared at the bandaged person in the bed with apprehensive expressions- they weren't that confident about him being that good after hearing the way he was speaking, but it was undeniable that someone had attacked him.
What caught Kae's attention, was that he seemed to immediately know what this place was.
"You know where we are."Kae said.
The Man nodded.
"Who are you, and why?"Kae asked.
"...I see no reason not to tell you."The Man frowned. "I'm... I'm Fielderr. Someone who I used to work with was part of a group that operated in temples like this one- with Clothing like the gowns your wearing now.
I'm surprised you don't know."He said. "That alone tells me that you're not actually worshippers of hers."
"Worshippers of Who?"
"Lakshmi. Weren't you Listening?"
"Who's Lakshmi?"
Fielderr started coughing- stopping him from forming a response to the question. With expert timing- Sune walked in with a glass of juice- she handed it to the bed-ridden man, who drank it all in one gulp- and then put the glass back into her hand.
"More."He frowned. "Throat still tastes like shit."
Sune's eyes narrowed, but she left to get some more anyway.
"So, Who's Lakshmi?"Loa asked.
"Come on, you don't have to bullshit me- you wouldn't be wearing that if you didn't know who she is " Fielderr frowned.
"Right."Loa said, suspicion in her voice.
"...So, Who else is here...?"Fielderr asked.
"Just us and our mother."Kae said.
"Really? Noone else?"
"No, Why? Should there be anyone else?"Loa asked.
"This is a temple, right? Where's the priests?"Fielderr asked. "..She couldn't have taken them all with her, could she?"
"Who? We've been living here for the past 10 years. It's always been just us."Kae frowned. "Now Can you stop acting so cryptic and just tell us what you're talking about!?"
Sune walked in- with another glass- this time just of plain water, Fielderr took it and gulped half of it down within a minute- before resting it on the bedside counter.
"I could hear you from downstairs."Sune Frowned. "You're very loud."
"Yeah, I hear that a lot."Fielderr sighed.
"...So, answer his question."Loa said- after a moment of silence.
"Look, A Friend of mine, betrayed me. So I Came here because i knew the priests that worked here would keep me safe from that psycho. But Apparently they're not here?"
"No, They haven't been here at all."Sune said.
"Shit, They must've relocated.."Fielderr sighed, "...They didn't take it with them on their way out, did they?"
"Take what? You're not doing a good job telling us what's going on here!"Loa Responded.
"...It'll be easier to show you, Can...Can one of you help me stand?"Fielderr asked.
"No, You're wounds still haven't healed yet."Sune said.
"You guys want to know right? so help me stand- and i'll show you myself."Fielderr said, harsher this time.
Sune nodded with a annoyed expression and let him rest his weight on her- getting out of the bed,
His Body shook with pain when he placed his feet on the ground, some blood from a wound that re-opened dropping onto the floor.
"I'm fine, I'll be fine, Let's just go... There's a statue on the first floor, right?"
"Yes."
"Have you ever touched it?"
"No."
"Okay, Well- I'll point it out to you when we get there, then.."
---
The Statue of the many armed figure remained at the back of the first floor, none of the family had made any real effort to maintain it. But throughout the 10 years they had stayed there, it had never lost it's gleam.
"There it is, Laskhmi's Susano-o.."Fielderr said, his eyes widening and his mouth curling in some sort of smile upon merely gazing at it.
"Susano?"Loa asked, "What's that?"
"...I'm not even, going to bother. just know that it's important, alright?"Fielderr said- As Kae walked up to it.
"D-DON'T TOUCH THAT!"Fielderr yelled- immediately going into a coughing fit afterwards, Sune Turned and continued to hold him upright until the fit stopped and he calmed down. "Dont'... Don't touch that, just.."
"What do we do with it?"Loa asked.
"...Ash ne yrotki suve lar" Fielderr started- speaking in some strange, ancient tongue.
"twu ke konya konve shar, toleí tóluu esta yasutar
yonde westyra tuyay unpah!"
All of the Hands on the Statue began glowing- as the ground under it began sinking, taking the statue with it. Once the Statue had been dragged under the surface. It revealed another hallway that was hidden behind it.
"What's back there?"Sune asked.
"What I came here for."Fielderr said.
"I see...Well, You do still need to relax and lie down. You don't mind if we bring you back to your bed and look through all this ourselves, do you?"
"W-What!?" Fielderr asked- nearly falling to the ground before Sune re-adjusted her hold. "Of Course I Mind! Besides, you don't know what's actually in there. Do you? You could easily activate a trap that i already know of."
"But why do you need whatever's in there so badly?"Kae asked, angrily.
"To make sure..that the bitch that betrayed me doesn't get it."Fielderr grimaced.
"And who is this 'bitch' you keep talking about, huh? Don't expect us to help you if you're not telling us anything."Kae Responded- getting right up in his face.
"Son, Language."Sune frowned, her comment ignored by everyone.
Fielderr spent a few seconds grimacing- before he accepted Kae's claim. "Fine, Her Name is Morgue. She was the head priest of the group who used to work in temples like this, because of her clairvoyance. Then some stuff happened and she was working with me and a few friends of ours. Recently, she turned on us- killed two of us, and Now i'm here- barely alive. Because I know that There's something that should be in this temple that she would want to use."
"And what is that something?"Kae asked. "You're still being vague!"
"It's a Crest, alright!"Fielderr grimaced.
"And what's a Crest?"
"Wel-- Agh, Uck..!"Fielderr coughed up some spit, as Sune continued to support him. "Just..Go inside, and I hope you'll be able to see for yourself."
Her attempt to abandon the suspicious man failing, Sune frowned. "We'll go first."She said- walking on ahead into the hallway- the twins following after her.
----
"That was just a gold statue back there, wasn't it?"Loa said. "Why'd you call it a 'Susano' ?"
"It held the same value to them, as her susano did."Fielderr responded- as they walked along the ancient, decrepit and mossy hallway. "Despite it just being a replica, by all means. It might as well be the original."
"Notice how he doesn't explain what a Susano is?"Kae frowned, his sister nodded.
"It's Something that particularly powerful beings can summon in times of need to aid them, let's leave it at that."Fielderr said.
"...You're going to explain it in more detail later."Kae folded his arms. Fielderr gave no response.
The Hallway opened up to a room with a see-through floor- revealing a rather out of place machine with a furnace-like glow making it's way to the ceiling. Crawler Vines surrounding the walls and no ceiling in sight.
The Room was Hexagon shaped- and in every flat surface there was another doorway- making for 5 others; not counting the one they all walked in from.
"How did we not notice this place?"Loa asked.
"Because we never looked, stupidly."Sune responded. "..Which Door do we go through?"
Fielderr pointed at the door closest to the one that walked through- first on the right.
This Hallway was rather different from the last one- a mural of a city was on the left wall, and a mural of a forest on the right.
Loa's eyes narrowed as she looked at the two murals- soaking in every detail. As it wasn't long before they reached another room.
This one was ovular- with only one exit, and only one interesting part to it.
a Seemingly endless stream of money was falling from a sewer-grate in the wall- and the second it hit the ground all of the money would instantly disintegrate into ashes, these ashes were completely covering the ground of the room and leaking into the hallway they had walked in from.
"Weird."Loa said- as She opened the one door and walked on ahead- the rest followed.
This Next hallway looked like it belonged in a apartment building- run down, rats running around, tears in the striped wallpaper. It was all very crummy.
"So, what is this place?"Kae asked.
"We're heading into the centre of this world."Fielderr said. "Every part of it is something different, and it changes along with the world- at the same time, the world changes along with it."
"How can that even happen?"Loa asked- opening a door and looking into the complete darkness on the other side.
"D-Don't open that!"Fielderr coughed, Loa closed it on instinct.
"I... I don't know why it's a thing, I just know that it's a thing."Fielderr frowned, answering her question
"...Okay then.."Loa frowned- a tooth poking out of her closed mouth as they continued on,
"That one."Fielderr said, pointing at a door labelled '800'.
Loa opened it and they went forward.
They were on a fenced walkway, in what looked to be the middle of oblivion.
"Should be one more door."Fielderr said. "Then, Unless someone already took it, the Crest should be there."
"What does a Crest do, anyway?"Sune asked-stopping in her tracks altogether
Fielderr frowned. "You're not going to continue unless I tell you, are you?"
"And Your Hesitance to tell us isn't making me walk any faster."Sune frowned.
"Well, Like How I said Morgue is incredibly powerful? well there's 11 others just as powerful as she is. And In each of the 12 major Universes, there's 12 equally powerful beings.For each 12, there's one crest in a universe that contains all of their powers."
"And are you, among those eleven?"Sune asked.
"Yes. Which Is probably why she tried to kill me."Fielderr responded.
"So, The crest would give you all of their powers?"Kae accused. "Alongside whichever one you currently have?"
"It probably could, but honestly. I just don't want her to get it."Fielderr frowned.
"...I see."Sune said. "It's only this one more door, right?"
Fielderr nodded.
"Kids, you go on ahead."Sune said.
"What?"Kae asked.
"You know, go and look yourselves, see if it's still there or not."Sune frowned- her eyes turning to the male who was leaning on her,
"W-What?"Fielderr asked.
"There's nothing wrong with that is there- checking it out for themselves. You know, just so none of us grabs it for ourselves."Sune said.
"H-How am I supposed to grab it with these arms!?"Fielderr asked- he would've gestured at his broken arm if he wasn't using the other to lean on Sune.
"...Just in case, we're still staying at the entrance to the room."Sune said.
"Fffff....Fine by me."Fielderr grunted, as the twins walked on ahead,
Eventually- they reached a door that seemed to be floating in nothing.
"Should I open it?"Loa asked.
"I'd feel better if i did, honestly."Kae admitted. Loa shrugged in response- as the male put his hand on the knob, twisted, and pulled it open- the two walekd inside, shortly followed in by their mother and the newcomer.
---
It was a ocean.
The Sun was reflecting of the water as it rose- giving the entire area a beautiful orange glow. There was no land in sight, and as the four entered, they found they were up to their ankles in the body of water, that looked to go deeper as it went further from the door.
"The crest is...in here?"Kae asked.
"It should be."Fielderr responded. "...Ah, There it is!"
With a excited grin- he looked into the distance- the Family followed his gaze and saw a small orange glow in the distance.
Sune stayed where she was- but Loa walked forwards, Kae going in after her- as they went closer to the orange glow, they began to sink under the water- but they didn't feel drenched at all.
When there heads were submerged, they could still breathe- and the orange glow was a lot clearer.
Without sharing words, the two walked towards the glow.
Loa reached out for it and pulled something out,
It was a small, rectangular, orange object with a image of a Lotus flower on it.
The Twins looked at each other.
"This is the crest?"Loa asked.
"I.. I think it is."Kae responded. "...What do we do with it? Just leave it here?"
"Well, we could."Loa said. "But, didn't that guy say that Morgue might try to come for it?"
"I mean, he was obviously lying. Why would he come here other than to take the crest and have his revenge?"Kae said.
Loa nodded, then went up to her brother and whispered to him. "Let's just take it ourselves, but pretend that it's still here."
Kae nodded- as his sister tucked the crest into her clothing. The Two then walked back the way they came.
Their Way Back- however- was interrupted when Fielderr suddenly flew right into them; knocking Loa clean onto the floor.
"S-Sis!"Kae cried out, as Sune ran on down shortly afterwards, only to stumble and then land on her knees.
Kae could clearly see a knife stabbed into her side- Blood leaking into the water around her.
"M-Mum!"Kae Cried out- louder, running over to her and looking over the wound.
"I-I knew i couldn't trust him... but...urk!"Sune muttered, spitting out some blood. "I didn't see a knife anywhere..."
"G-Get off of me!"Loa called out, as Fielder ran his hands all over her- clearly trying to find the crest; eventually he sunk his non-broken arm into her shirt and managed to grab the crest.
Loa managed to free a hand and gave him a harsh jab in the broken arm- which successfully knocked him back, she backed away- a expression of disgust on her face- soon replaced by horror when she saw the crest in his hands.
"Hahahaha..."Fielderr laughed through the pain,trying to pull himself upright but failing. "Should've just left it.. you idiots.."
A Orange Translucent Lotus flower sprouted under him- the petals closing around him and forming a shield.
Loa Kicked and Punched it- trying to break the lotus shield- while Kae supported his mother, who was still coughing blood.
Fielderr continued laughing from inside the flower. Which had started floating- a bigger orange orb started forming under it- making a rather large body.
"W-What are you doing!?"Loa asked- loudly.
"What did you think, you moron? I'm Getting the hell out of here before that bitch comes back for me!"Fielderr grinned.
The Orb Sprouted Limbs. Fielderr sat himself up- the crest still in the palm of one of his hands, his wounds had opened and he had started to bleed, but he didn't seem to be registering the pain.
The Twins and their Mother all looked up as the Thing Started floating,
It was about to shoot right up through the sky- as far away as possible.
"Oh no you don't'!"Loa called out- Reaching out and grabbing onto the orb-esque Leg just in time as it took off, taking her with it.
"L-Loa!!"Sune and Kae called out, Kae Grabbed onto Loa's skirt, Sune- still with a knife in her stomach, then grabbed onto her son's spare hand.
The Orb took off- taking the family with it as it flew so far up that the ocean in the area could be seen for the vast expanse that it was..
With a sound resembling ripped paper, the Large Figure shot out of the mountain behind the temple- ejecting itself into Space.
"H-Hold on!!"Kae called out, re-adjusting and tightening his grip on his mother's arm, Loa turned her head down and her eyes widened in shock.
"W-What are you doing!?"She asked.
"What are you doing!?"Kae asked back.
"T-Trying to get that stupid crest back!"Loa said. "I just, If this guy Keeps that crest- it is Not going to end well- and, I was the one who was stupid enough to take it in the first place! He wouldn't have got it if i didn't take it first!"
"Yeah, that's nice and all- But We're holding onto something that's being ejected into space!"Kae Yelled- the Air starting to assault him at such a intensity that he had to close his eyes.
A Pain wretched in Sune's gut, she looked down and saw the knife being pried out of her stomach by the gale force.
"Urk..GHa..."She Muttered, her grip on Her son weakening as the knife flew out of her stomach and landed somewhere below- a stream of blood following it and raining on the mountain below them. Sune used her spare hand to hold the wound tight- trying to stop blood from escaping.
Fielderr's laughter could still be heard as they appeared to have breached the ozone layer- the area above them was dark and stars could be seen in the distance- The Orb-esque figure protecting him was starting to catch fire- it seemed.
Loa's Hands started to burn- but she managed to maintain her grip. As her grip on it tightened, her fingers pierced it's leg, giving her a easier grip.
Kae however, was having a harder time- trying to stop himself from letting go, he tightened his grip on his sister's skirt and..
Ripped the piece he was holding onto.
Loa screamed out to him- but he couldn't hear her. Kae was falling- still holding onto his mother in one hand and a torn piece of her skirt with the other,falling faster, and faster
and faster
and faster
...
at the last moment- he wrapped his arms around his mother.
When he landed- a bright orange explosion rang out at the top of the mountain -a beam emerging from it and going straight up, piercing through the bottom of the orb-like figure just as it reached space, and going all the way to the ends of the universe , tearing the figure in half completely.
The Lotus petals' that made up its head broke apart, the body faded away.
Fielderr and Loa, the Crest, were sent flying by the impact- falling to the surface.
Loa Tried to reach the crest, but the wind was pulling her away- The Crest of Fortune remained out of her reach. Fielderr was being pulled away by the wind's force as well, he landed in the water and she couldn't hear the noise that was made when he did.
Her Stomach made contact with a tree, and everything went black.
...
...
...
To be continued.
|
|
|
Post by IDEK on Jun 29, 2017 16:06:10 GMT
Universe 8: Kae and Loa, the Twin Guardians, Part 2
"My Name is Ryusei Ishikura D'vortsmi and this is Channel 7 News,
This is a Emergency Announcement,
A Mysterious Orange Beam emerged from the abandoned temple at the base of Resithl Mountain at precisely 5 in the afternoon just yesterday, without a doubt if you are living within the Resithl Province then you have seen it, Several Religious Groups are panicking and speeches of the 'Great Fortune have become more common than they've ever been before. But Scientists believe there is another explanation than it being a Divine Signal.
The Five World Destroyers, No Progress has been made on them yet. So If anyone knows where to find them- please alert the nearest Kschlvokan Protection Force Base or ISP member as soon as possible.
Morgue is deemed the highest threat out of the 3 that are not confirmed dead- With her Clairvoyance it is believed that she will theoretically be able to see any ambush or capture coming up to years in advance. We don't recommend you panic, but utmost caution is recommended if you encounter her.
And now, for the Weather."
A Man wearing a Cowboy hat and a Dusty Jacket turned the TV off,
"This isn't looking good, is it?"He asked the Female wearing a posh white dress with a yellow sequin-covered ribbon on it's waist, she looked way too prim and classy to be sitting in the messy, vandalized hotel room they were currently residing in.
"No, it isn't. Simon, not at all. Resithl Mountain was where you took that family all those years ago,right?"The Classy Lady asked.
"Yes. Kae and Loe, and their Mother Sune. They should still be living there."Simon responded. "...You're still in contact with them, Right Aika?"
"I sent my last message to them yesterday."Aika said, taking a puff of her cigar.
"Hmm, They must've had something to do with this."Simon said, simply.
"Well, that's obvious darling."Aika's smile grew catlike as she placed the cigar on the table and walked over to a cracked mirror to arrange her head-spikes.
"And, that is The Resithl Mountain. Where the Centre of the world is hidden."Simon said.
"And obviously, this means we should get over to Resithl and check it out."
"WH-What?"
"Well, think about it sweetie, That's the Centre of the world- the Core's in there. That's what they used last time."Aika said- almost casually as she sharpened her nails.
"Ah, so..Since 3 of them are still around... Then they could've gone there and tried something."Simon thought aloud, realization drawing upon his face.
"Exactly, so we gotta go."Aika said- adjusting the straps of her dress.
"But, don't you have a performance booked?"Simon asked.
"Not anymore I don't."Aika responded- picking up a tube of black lipstick and applying it. "Resithl's only like a single airship ride away anyway, so we won't be gone too long."
"Look, I can go on my own, it's okay. Really."Simon said- walking up to a coat-rack and removing a army vest with several guns inside it's pockets.
"Nonsense, You'll need me there honey. I assure you!"Aika snapped back, spraying her spikes- giving them a sparkly quality. "If it happens those monsters actually did have something to do with this then someone's going to need to be there so they don't notice you!"
Simon was rather taken aback by Aika's harsh tone, but she just smiled at him- having finished spraying her spikes, she stood up- grabbed a white Satchel from the coatrack - and walked out of the door without saying anything.
Simon, a bit baffled- followed her.
---
Atop the Mountain, there was a giant hole to the centre of the world. Lotus Petals were swirling in the wind around it, the entire area had a lukewarm orange glow to it.
Kae was lying unconscious on the ground nearby, and in his arms was the blood covered, still form of his mother.
Blood was splattered all around them.
....
Loa felt strange,
She was sitting on a beach, watching the ocean crawl up the shore and sink back down in a steady rhythm. There were cliff-faces surrounding her, but the sky was bright and the area itself seemed rather welcoming.
Kae was there too, his unconscious form sleeping right next to her.
This was their realm.
Overcome by the urge to do something, Lae stood up and turned around- seeing a stick propped upright in the sand not that far from them- attached to it was a blue towel, flapping in the wind as though a makeshift flag.
It looked like it's been there for millennia.
As Loa focused on it, she felt the world around her start to disappear
and she woke up.
...
Loa's eyes opened, her body unharmed- and lying at the base of a tree, the branch she had made contact with must have snapped clean in two.
Looking left, then right- she couldn’t see Fielderr anywhere nearby. It was nothing but trees for miles.
The Crest...was also nowhere to be seen.
Nor was Kae, or Sune. A mountain could still be seen- but it looked to be rather far away.
The City, the city was closer, and just by looking at it- Loa could feel the crest's presence near that city.
It was definitely in that direction, away from the mountain- she couldn't tell why she was so confident about this, but she never had any reason not to trust her instincts.
But...her family, where were they?
Loe thought back- remembering what had happened, it wasn't hard to figure out. Her Mother and Brother both crash-landed on the mountain. That must've been what sent that giant beam into the sky.
"...Hold on Brother. I'll be back soon.
I need to make sure that man doesn't get his hands on the crest."
....
Kae's eyes opened, slowly-staring right at the closed eyed, still form of his mother.
The shock of the events yesterday still getting to him, he slowly moved her so she was lying on the ground and on her back- and then stood up.
He could still clearly see where the knife had stabbed her- and all the blood that had come out.
Realization hitting him, he started to scream as loud as possible, despair and sadness resounding along with the sound of his voice as he fell to his knees, tears leaking as his eyes remained affixed to that single wound.
"Mum... Mum, no. Mum! Mum, Please no! Mother! Wake up, Mother!"
Kae Put his hands on her chest- trying to cover her wound. The second his skin touched hers, the wound began glowing a light orange.
"H...Huh?"
Moving his hands out of the way, he could see the stab wound healing itself. Sune's form regained some of it's life, she took a deep breath and began to breathe normally again. Putting his hands on her chest- he could hear her pulse.
"...Did I... Just heal you?"He asked.
Sune's eye's opened slowly... she let out a small noise.
"S...Son, Are we dead?"Sune asked.
"No..No, Mum, We're not!"Kae cried, tears leaking out of his eyes from pure happiness. "We're both alive."
"That you are."A Posh Female voice said."Impressive really."
Kae's eyes widened- he and his mother turned to look at two figures who were off to the distance- right at the edge of the mountain.
One was a rather glamorous looking lady in a white dress, and the other- he was older, but he was clearly the man who had guided them to the temple in the first place.
"Y...You?"Kae asked.
"Yep, It's me, Kid."The man said. "Name's Simon. This is my Associate, Aika."
"I'm a lot more than just your associate, darling."Aika smiled- walking over to the hole through the mountain and peering inside.
"Damn."She said, her voice echoing through the makeshift tunnel. "That's deep."
"Yeah.."Kae said. "That goes right to the center of the world."
"Ah, that is not good."Aika commented.
"Nope, it ain't."Simon said. "...Did you have something to do with this?"
"This Fielderr guy was leading us to the planet's crest, he grabbed it- formed this weird lotus thing, and it took off."Kae said. "Would've gone into space if it wasn't for that weird laser."
"Oh, That's a relief."Simon sighed. "He just went for the crest.
Wait, Shit, he went for the crest. Fuck."
"Y..Yeah."Kae frowned.
"Hold on, if you don't mind my asking, who actually are you?"Sune asked- standing up.
"Oh, Simon Mandrake. I'm the guy who helped when you were unconscious. “Simon responded. "Brought you to this temple, i trust it's kept you safe?"
"Hmm, until now, that is."Sune said. "But this lady?"
"You don't know me?"Aika asked. "I'm almost offended. I'm My Name is Aika Swan Kuyant're. I sing at fancy bars and the like."
"Swan? That's a Fancy name."Sune commented.
"That it is."Aika commented. "And your names?"
"These are Sune and Kae."Simon smiled.
"More Specifically, Sune Kala, and Kae Kala.
I... Where's Loa?"Sune asked- suddenly overcome with worry.
"She was still holding onto that weird thing when i fell."Kae responded. "She must've still been holding on when the lazer struck."
"Did she have the crest?"Simon asked.
"No, Fielderr still had it.."Kae said. "But given the state he was in,I doubt he could've held onto it."
"If he fell from all the way up there."Sune continued. "..Then I'd be suprised if he lived."
"Oh, He lived."Simon frowned. "There's no way that rat wouldn't be able to survive."
"He was in a bad enough state when he first appeared- but he managed to sneak that knife past us while he was unconscious, even with that broken arm."Sune said. "...What about Loa!? Is Loa alright!?"
"I don't know why, but i'm pretty sure she's perfectly fine."Kae responded. "She's probably trying to track down the crest right now."
"Then we better get to helping her, then."Aika smiled. "There's two ways to stop Fielderr from getting the crest, track down and catch Fielderr, or track down and get the crest.
We're doing both."
"Sounds like a plan to me."Sune commented- as Kae stood up. "Let's go."
"You heard her- Yaruda. Beam us up."Simon called out- putting his hand to his ear.
The Four were Teleported away from the mountain.
----
They Spawned in the middle of what looked like a airship that would be used for luxurious cruises. There were a couple of Kschlovkyan's here and there- some talking while sitting at tables, others walking to and from with packages under their arms. Some of which just relaxing.
The Letter 'F' was emblazoned on the floor the four were standing on.
"Welcome, Lady and Gentleman. To F's Airship."Aika announced.
"Ah, F. So you were the people sending us the letters."Sune said.
"Well, not us in particular. “Simon said. "F is a pretty expansive group. And we pride ourselves on helping those who need it.
Right now, that includes a lot of the earth that we stand on. Usually we wouldn't have a place like the airship, but the head of the 8th branch deemed it necessary for greater unity between agents if we are to combat the depression this worlds landed in.
This airship is only one of them, but it's the most convenient- Being the only one that can get anywhere you need it to."
"I see."Sune said.
"This world?"Kae asked.
"Ah yes, We're the 8th of 12 worlds."Simon said. "I don't think any of the other worlds are in as dire a situation as this one's been in."
"Hey simon."Said a random Kschlovokyan that walked past them.
"Hi."Simon waved at the random person.
"So, Yaruda should be able to help us track down where Fielderr and the Crest landed, shouldn't he?"Aika asked.
"Yes, Nothing can really get past that computer of his, anyway."
The Room they were in- the Lounge, was connected to several hallways. Going down one of them and finding a incredibly intricate foyer, with only one entrance. A Single, grand door with a poster on it reading 'beefcake inside, keep out',
"He's not worth the wait, but don't tell him I said that."Simon smirked- opening the door.
it was a dark, damp room with several movie and cartoon posters and memorabilia scattered throughout the room- A Half finished game of Dungeons and Dragons lying on the ground at the group's feet.
At the very end of the room- sitting on a swivel chair, was a incredibly fat Kschlvokyan wearing a headset and a shirt that reads 'Kawaii'- behind him was a rather complicated computer with several monitors on them- all of them displaying different scenes that appeared to be happening throughout the world.
"Hello, Yaruda?"Simon asked- while Kae looked away from the blob of Lard sitting on the tiny chair.
"Yes, Mandrake-Dono, it is me, Yaruda Moekami."The Fat Guy said-slurping a slurpie. "Who are these newcomers you have brought with you to my domain?"
"Yes."Simon said. "This is Sune and Kae Kala."
"Ah, Yes. The People seeking Refuge in the holy Resithl Mountain."Yaruda spat. "I assume they need me for something."
"Right."Sune said. "If you dont' mind my asking, Do you think you can locate Fielderr, and the Crest of Fortune?"
Yaruda- without turning around, started typing on the keyboard- displaying unusual flexibility for someone his size- once he finished typing, two more tabs appeared on the computer monitor's- each one taking up 3 screens.
"It is done."He said. " The Leftmost Tab will show you Fielderr Mammolia, the Omnipotent of Wealth. And the other, the Crest of Fortune you Noble Quester's seek.
I wish you the best of luck in your endeavours" Yaruda spoke, before he just vanished.
"W..Where'd he go?"Kae asked. "He just, vanished-!"
"He does that, wants to leave us to look at it for ourselves. He'll be back when we're finished."Aika said- as she, Simon and Sune walked towards the monitors- Kae followed.
The Left-most tab- as Yaruda had claimed, did show where Fielderr was this very moment. There was even a timestamp.
He was currently holding onto a rock- in a body of water, trying not to get swept away. Blood was leaking off of his form and spilling into the water around him.
"He.. How is he going to get out of that mess?"Sune asked.
Aika pressed a 'fast forward' button- and it showed Fielderr managing to climb onto the rock, and then jumping from rock to rock until he landed face-first on a tuft of grass.
He then pulled himself upright and spat the grass out. Aika paused the feed- while Simon looked at the timestamp.
"So we got like, a hour, before he gets out of the current."Kae said.
"So it seems."Simon said- turning to look at the crest of fortune.
It was just lying on the ground in a bush, with the forest visible on one side and a dusty city on the other, a couple of ISP agents and a Kschlovokyan wearing a dress could be seen walking in the background-seeming to be having some friendly conversation.
"That's the edge of Our Old Town."Sune said. "I haven't been there in a long time."
"Resithl Province."Yaruda said- appearing next to them all from seemingly nowhere, now holding a 3ds. "It shouldn't be hard to find it."
"Thank you...Yaruda."Sune said, choosing not to voice her confusion as to how he appeared and disappeared. "We'll be going now."
"Right."Yaruda said. "Sune-Dono, I wish you the best with your efforts."
"...Indeed."
They all left Yaruda alone, closing the door behind them.
"So... What's the plan?"Kae asked.
"The plan?"Aika responded.
"Yeah, you know, do we go for Fielderr first, or the crest?"
"Oh, dearie that one's easy. Fielderr first, then we retrieve the crest."Aika smiled.
"If we try to deal with him after we get the crest, there's a chance that he'll just nab it again after all."Sune concurred.
"Indeed, his power is wealth."Simon said. "That's not limited to just money, it could easily work on anything of value. In this case, the crest of fortune definitely falls under that umbrella."
"How does his power work, anyway?"Kae asked.
"He's a omnipotent, it's rather poorly defined and ridiculously flexible."Simon explained. "Just know that if it's valuable, his power provides him with all the means he needs to get his hands on it."
"So, the only way to keep the crest away from him, is to stop him from doing anything."Aika finished.
"Do you guys need any weapons?"Simon asked. "Because we're probably going to have to fight him."
Kae looked at Sune, who nodded.
"Alright. Follow me then."
---
Loa continued walking- following this unexplained sixth sense that she had gained after waking up.
The Crest wasn't that far. Her Family meanwhile, had seemingly vanished completely. While this did concern her, she knew that Fielderr was still out there- and unlike her family, she was not able to trace where he was. So the Crest was top priority.
She stepped out of the woods, bushes and shrubbery lining the field of grass separating the forest from the city that wasn't far away from her- she could see someone looking in her direction through a window- they seemed confused by what she was wearing.
The Spectator in the window burst it open and leant so far out they nearly fell.
Feeling their eyes trying to pierce into her soul- Loa lept behind a bush, hiding from view.
The crest was nearby, a instinct in her chest told her. Turn to the Left and keep going, you won't miss it.
"...Who are you?"Loa asked.
I'm You. Now Keep your voice own and go towards the crest, if you hurry you'll get there before anyone else does.
Loa followed the voice's instructions- she could see a orange glimmer in the distance, and it didn't take her long at all to walk up to it and pry it out of the bush.
In her hands, was the Crest of Fortune.
This time squeezing the crest between her wrist and the bracelet she was wearing, she looked around- trying to figure out where to go next.
"So...You're me?"Loa asked, under her breath- still crouching behind the bushes.
Basically, I'm a part of you, and that's what matters.
You want to know where your family is, don't you?
"Of course I do."Loa responded.
Would you like to talk to them?
"...Yes."Loa said.
Say No More.
---
Suddenly, Loa was back on the beach, standing with her feet in the water.
On the Sand, were a rather surprised looking Kae and Sune.
"M-Mom!"Loa Called out, running towards them. "Kae! I Knew you were okay!, Where were you!?"
"L-Loa..?"Sune asked. "How did... How did we get here?"
"That doesn't matter right now."Loa said, pulling the crest of fortune out of her bracelet. "Look what I got!"
"..The Crest?"Kae asked.
"Yes!"Loa grinned. "Now we can put it back where it belongs!"
"But before that.."Kae frowned. "We'll need to deal with Fielderr."
"Ah, Yes.. I know."Loa said.
"Luckily, we already know where he's going to be."Kae said. "We'll be ready to deal with him when he manages to get himself to his feet. We were going to deal with him first because his power could easily take the crest from us.
So hearing that you have it, makes this a lot easier."Kae smiled.
"...We're going to finish Fielderr off."Suna smiled. "You focus on returning the crest back to it's proper place."
Loa nodded. "Are you sure you can handle him this time?"
"We've got friends this time."Kae said. "..I'm sure we'll be able to."
"..Before we go. You should know that Kae managed to heal me, with nothing but his own power, earlier."Sune said.
"He did?"
Sune nodded. "...And if he could do that, then who knows what you can do, as well.
We're going to be able to do this."
The Scene faded into white, and then..
Kae woke up, still standing- in the armoury of the F airship.
He tightened his grip on the gun he was holding, and then looked to his mother, who nodded.
"So, we're all ready to go?"Simon asked.
"I'd say so, sugar."Aika smiled- holding what looked like a normal umbrella, apart from the round orbs embedded in it's edges.
Kae nodded, slowly.
"You heard us, Yaruda. Were ready to deal with him."
They all vanished from the armoury, without a trace.
---
"Hey,Kae. Are you sure you're going to be able to deal with him while i do this?"
"I am, Don't worry."
"And you'll keep our mom safe as well?"
"Yes, You just focus on the crest for now."
He was lying, Just by listening to this telepathic conversation the twins had started to have, Loa could tell that Kae was not as confident as he was trying to make her think he was. However... The best thing to do would be to return the crest- she could come back and help them out once she was done.
...Fielderr wouldn't be able to hurt her mother again, There's no way Kae would let that happen.
...
"F...Finally....!"Fielderr gasped, holding the freshly re-opened wound on his broken arm with his functional one, while kneeling on the ground. Regaining his breath after he escaped the raging river behind him.
Leaning on his working arm, he stood up- and looked at his surroundings.
"S-Shit!... I.. What even Happened!?"He asked, trying to wrap his head around how he landed in that river in the first place.
"I.. I had the Crest! I had it in my hands! I was going to.. Where is it!?"He Screamed, his eyes glowing as he frantically surveyed the field, the bushes, the mountains, city and tree's.
He could see several glimmers of wealth, the jewellery in the mountain temple, the entirety of the city, a luxury airship high in the sky, and finally- the crest he was looking for, the glimmer far brighter than any other- The Crest of Fortune- , Being held by a glimmering figure that was approaching the mountain.
"There it is!"He grinned despite his wounds, as he broke out into a run.
Before he could take his first step- something shot right through his side, causing him to fall to the grass instead.
He'd been shot.
"We got him!" Simon's voice rang out, as four people -Simon, Aika, Sune and Kae- revealed themselves, appearing from the bushes.
"How.."Fielderr muttered. 'How did I not see them?.. Wait. Of course.. That Bitch used her power to hide herself from me..!'
"Y-You!!"Fielderr grimaced, gripping the bullet wound.
Simon's still smoking gun was pointed straight at him.
"You should stay down there. Make another move and i'll just shoot you again."
"W..Why are you here!?"Fielderr called out.
"We're here for you. You monster."Aika said, her hands wrapped around the umbrella she was wielding.
"W..What. Me?"Fielderr asked. "Why me!? Shouldn't you be after Morgue? She's far more dangerous than I am!"
"Don't lie to us!"Kae yelled. "You almost ran off with the crest!"
"And after you demolished the economy of our world, There's no way we can let you just walk out freely."Aika said.
"But.. You.. You idiots.."Fielderr frowned. "...That's a very good gun there, Looks High class, Very effective Bullets.. I bet they're laced with something nasty too, right?"
"Yes."Simon said. "And if you so much as do anything, All of these bullets will be pumped into you. You won't so much as be able to speak."
"And that dress..And the hidden weapon in that umbrella. Very Classy, very nice."
"Flattery won't get you out of this mess, Fielderr."Aika Frowned, taking one step closer as she put her finger on a button - that was hidden in the umbrella- ready to press it at a moments notice.
"...Heh... You really.. Honestly.. Think I'm scared of you!?"Fielderr asked, his voice filled with rage as he pulled himself back to his feet, blood visible near the bullet wound. "Seriously?! Aika!! AIKA YOU WHORE! If you Seriously think you're scaring me, then that's the funniest thing I’ve ever seen! I'm Fielderr Mammolia, and I've survived Way worse than anything you can ever dish out!"
He started glowing, and Aika's eyes instantly widened.
"Oh, Crap!"She called out- as all of their weapons flew out of their hands and right towards Fielderr- who was now glowing so brightly they couldn't see anything more than his bright yellow outline as he floated into the air.
Money started flying in from out of the forest, as well as jewels, vases, seemingly anything of value-. Jewels being worn by anyone present flew into the whirlpool after being ripped away.
"Aaa-AAAAAAAAGH!!"Loa's voice screamed out, as- among the trail of jewellery and items that were flying towards Fielderr,she appeared, her hands wrapped tightly around the small crest that appeared to have been picked up by whatever force he was using. All of the items were spinning around him as though they were trapped in a whirlpool.
It was no good however, a vase smacked her in the back of the head, and as she was struck by the pain she lost her grip and fell to the ground.
"Loa! What are you doing here!?"Kae Asked, as the Whirlpool of Valuable Goods continued to increase in size.
"I don't Know!"Loa Called out, standing up and grabbing her injured cranium- a bracelet flying off of her arm. "It felt like something grabbed the crest, I tried to keep holding it and got dragged here!"
"Fielderr must be activating something!"Aika called out. "Everyone Duck!"
"What's he doing!?"Sune asked.
All of the Objects in the Whirlpool were sent flying- all of them smashing into the ground as a golden pillar of energy appeared in the centre.
A Suit of Armour made out of Gemstones, Antiques, Guns and Gold Landed foot first on the ground, holding a Emerald Javelin with a cape of money flowing in the wind.
It Jumped into the air, and Fielderr's face appeared in the helmet.
"I may be Injured, but you can't do shit to me inside my Susano!" He Boasted- as all the valuable objects that weren't absorbed into his Susano-o launched into the air and started circling around him.
"Fuck!"Simon cursed. "He.. He took all my guns!"
A Gun Smacked Simon in the head, knocking him over as objects started raining down on the people, who all fled behind the trees for shelter.
"I can't believe he just took the crest like that.."Loa sighed.
"What are we supposed to do about this guy?"Kae asked.
"He activated his Susano-o, and used every single valuable object in Resithl in order to do so."Aika frowned. "And everything that isn't in his Susano-o is being used as extra artillery."
"He took our Artillery to do this as well."Simon added.
"...What's more, the crest is somewhere in that mess. He's probably using it to power his Susano-o as well."Loa added.
"He's capable of more than he would be if it was just his Susano-o, if that's the case."Simon frowned. "This'll be tough."
"...Do you think I should try using my power?"Aika asked.
Sune was about to speak, but then Simon got smashed in the head with a high quality, sparkling vase- knocking him to the floor
"Simon!"Aika called out, The Twins ran to their mother as the trees they were hiding behind got cut down, Fielderr's laughter echoing as he watched.
"Yeah, That's right! Get out of here you Pests!"Fielderr yelled. A Chalice smacking into Aika's back and knocking her to the ground.
With No way to feasibly attack him, they had no choice but to flee further into the woods to evade his onslaught.
When they were out of Fielderr's reach, they stopped- Aika and Simon nowhere to be seen.
Loa looked to her family, Kae had wrapping his arms around Sune- to take any blows she would otherwise.
Loa Peered out from the tree she was hiding behind, Fielderr was still in the field, looking around just as frantically as before.
"Aika!.. AIKA! Where are you!?"He Asked, slashing the air in front of him with the Javelin.
"Kae.. Kae..!"Loa whispered to her brother, "What do we do?"
"How am- How am I supposed to know?"Kae asked,
Sune Looked around. "...This guy can basically take anything that's worth anything, right?"Sune asked. "...Then if we're going to use weapons, they'd been to be worthless."
"Like, rocks?"Kae asked.
"Rocks could work, i guess. "Loa said. "...Or..." A Idea struck her, "You could use that beam you used last time."Loa said.
"But, I don't even know how I did it."Kae muttered.
"Then find out how."Loa stressed, as she turned back to look at Fielderr, who was currently sending projectiles in random directions, hoping that at some point he'd hit Aika or Simon. He didn't seem to view the family as a threat.
Using the same instinct as before, she tracked down the crest. She could sense it inside his armour, pressed up against his forehead.
"The Crest's in his helmet."Loa said. "..Do you think we'll be able to get it away from him?"
"I doubt it, hon."Aika said, appearing right next to the trio from nowhere.
"H-How'd you get there?"Kae asked.
"It's my power, i stopped anyone from noticing where me and Simon were going."Aika said.
"..Do you think you can stop him from noticing me?"Loa asked.
"Sure."Aika said, Clicking her fingers. "Go ahead, do whatever."
Even though Loa was now effectively invisible, She nodded before she ran out into the field.
Fielderr was still hurling his projectiles in the completely wrong direction. Loa ducked to the ground to avoid one of the many jewels that were swirling around him, Crawling on the grass until she was right under him.
"How am i supposed to get it from here?"She asked herself.
Looking at the Treasure's Fielderr was weaponizing, Loa got a idea- she found one big enough, a Cabinet with a intricate art nouveau design on it- and ran for it.
She jumped, and landed on it- grabbing onto the cabinet's rim so she wouldn't fall off as she was lifted into the air, spinning around the Armoured Fielderr.
In the distance, she spotted Simon- who had grabbed another gun- it appeared Fielderr had noticed him to, as he sent a Statue at Simon- knocking him off the tree he was perched on and onto the ground with a harsh thud and a audible scream.
Loa took her chance, she lept across projectile to projectile- and then jumped straight onto Fielderr's Armour.
It appeared that Aika's power stopped working at that moment, Fielderr noticed her just as she wrapped her arms around his neck.
"U-Urk! Hey, What the!? Get off me you Little Shit!"Fielderr yelled- dropping the javelin he was holding and grabbing onto Loa's hands, trying to pry her off of him.
At that moment, Sune ran forward.
"Mom!"Kae Called out, to no avail- Sune grabbed onto a Gun that was swirling around Fielderr, and then started to leap from item to item- until she too landed on Fielderr, this time his arm- she grabbed a armoured finger and pulled it back. Fielderr screamed in pain- pulling that arm away from Loa and starting to shake it rapidly- in a attempt to get Sune off of him.
In that moment, Loa Grabbed Fielderr's Helmet and Pulled it off- revealing his head, and the crest pressed against it.
"You Shit!"Fielderr yelled- a Orange Orb Forming around him- knocking Loa and Sune off of him and onto the floor.
He moved to grab the crest, but with one hand injured and the other arm's wound opening- he pulled his arm back out of reflex, as the crest fell to the ground.
"Shit- You.. You My Arm!"He Yelled- turning around to look at Loa and Sune. "I'm Going to Take Everything I Can, and Squeeze it all right down your Mouths until you Suffocate on it!"
A Gunshot rang out- blood and pieces of his armour hit the floor- another gunshot, and Fielderr's right arm hit the ground.
Fielderr looked down, seeing one of his arms had been completely blown off, turning around- he could see Simon, holding onto a injured ribcage, pointing his gun straight at his head.
"You shouldn’t make any other moves,buddy."Simon said.
Fielderr's eyes began glowing, every single object he had summoned was sent flying at Simon- all at once- the cowboy hat wearing gunslinger was knocked to the ground and buried under a pile of treasure and miscellaneous objects.
"You're all Going to FUCKING PAY!"He Yelled- The Armour around him falling off as his skin began glowing yellow- a translucent arm appeared where the one he just lost once was, and his pulled back fingers began to pop themselves back into place.
All of the Objects, the Armour he just shed, The Crest of Fortune and the Javelin all lifted back up into the air- joining together to form a single orb.
Fielderr lifted his arms- the Orb was lifted further into the air.
"Mom! Sis! Look out!"Kae Exclaimed- running towards them as Fielderr hurled the Massive Orb in their Direction.
Kae got in front of his family- his hands in front of his face, as a orange sparkle appeared in front of his palms, that spark turning into a massive Beam that was shot right through the Orb, and then right through Fielderr.
"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHH!!!!"Fielderr screamed, as a massive bright light shone out.
- - - - - -
For a few seconds, Kae couldn't see anything,
He couldn't hear anything either- It wasn't that he lost his hearing, it was that everyone there was just too stunned to say anything,and when the light faded and sight returned to him, he could see why.
Fielderr's Body was Lying on the ground- Or at least what was left of it, there was a giant hole where his chest should be- and virtually no blood. The Yellowing Hue and the Ghost arm he had formed mere seconds ago,completly gone.
Just like with the mountain, the entire field had a lukewarm orange glow- all of the treasures that Fielderr had summoned to use in battle appeared to have completely vanished.
Aika walked out of the forest- looking around.
"...So this is the power of a guardian."She said,in awe. Before fright filled her face as she turned to look at Simon.
Being struck with all of Fielderr's weapons had clearly done a number on him, and it showed- he was a bloody mess.
"Simon!"Aika Yelled, running towards him and crouching down besides the wrecked Kschlovokyan. He didn't make a noise in response.
Kae looked behind him, seeing his family, all of them looking at Aika and the gravely Injured Simon- with no words between them, they all ran over to her.
"Simon!"Sune Gasped, upon getting a closer view of his injuries.
"..Kae... You can heal him, right?"Aika asked- tears threatening to erupt from her eyes.
Kae nodded and put his hands on Simon, they began glowing with the same orange hue- as Simon's injuries reversed in a manner of seconds- it was as though he hadn't been struck by anything.
He still wasn't conscious.
"..Thank you."Aika said.
Loa sensed that something was off- she turned her head,
As she thought, she couldn't sense the crest anywhere.
"..Hey guys..? The Crest's gone."Loa said.
"..What."
"The Crest... It's not here."Loa said. "I can't sense it anywhere."
"WHAT!?"
----
Simon had been taken to a medical bay in the F airship while he recovered, meanwhile- the rest of the group had gone back to see Yaruda.
"As I thought."Yaruda said- Aika, Sune, Kae and Loa behind him, looking at the screen of his 'Temporal Device'
On pause- was the moment of Fielderr's defeat.- the Bright light that had temporarily blinded everyone yet to appear.
Kae's Beam had went all the way through Fielderr's Chest- all of the Items in the Orb were in the middle of turning to dust- the only one that wasn't was the Crest of Fortune.
Yaruda zoomed in on the Crest of Fortune, and went frame by frame- until a figure appeared, one of their hands grabbing onto the crest, and the other holding a flash grenade- They had dark skin and green hair covering the left side of their face.
One more frame, The Green haired, noseless individual threw the flash grenade and everything went white.
"...That's a neonyte."Yaruda said.
"What's a Neonyte?"Sune asked.
"Not a Kschlvokyan, that's all that matters really."Yaruda said. "...It chose the perfect moment to steal the crest."
"...Is this my fault, again?"Loa asked.
"I don't think so no."Yaruda said. "First off, you didn't fire the beam, and second off- that neonyte could've just waited til later and taken the crest again. Not your fault at all."
"So, what should we do, now?"Aika asked.
Yaruda pressed a button- another computer monitor lit up- revealing a art program; he grabbed a computer mouse, left click'd, pressed 'paste' and a image of the Neonyte- wielding the Flash grenade and holding the crest of Fortune- screenshotted from the Temporal Device itself, appeared. He pressed left-click'd again and pressed 'send'
That opened up a email program,
To: 'All'
From: 'YM8'
Attached File: 34003198.pdx
'This Individual was seen stealing the World Crest of Universe 8 at roughly 14:00 today.
We Request that you look into the identity of this mysterious neonyte, and preferably return the Crest of Fortune to us as soon as possible,
Unrelated, but we have disposed of Fielderr Mammolia. His Deceased Body is currently in the middle of a field at Resithl Forest.
Many Regards
Universe 8'
He then pressed Send.
"It is done."Yaruda said. "You may leave now. If you wish"
"..Really? That's it?"Aika asked.
"...No."Yaruda said. "You may also go down the hallway, five doors to the left, and use the transceiver there to travel to anywhere you choose so you can help track this neonyte down, if you wish. I'm getting everyone involved in tracking this guy down, this includes you."
He then looked at Sune, Kae and Loa. "You three, technically, you aren't members of F. But if you want to help, i won't stop you either.
..You may leave now."
With that- he turned back to a computer, and turned it on, playing a episode of 'My Neighbour's a Cow!'
Awkwardly, the four left.
"...I believe i'll be doing what he suggested."Aika said. "Do you guys want to come with me?"
"...Yes."Loa said.
"Loa?"Sune asked.
"What?"Loa asked.
"..Are you sure, that you want to go?"
"I am, mom. I want to help."Loa said.
"If you're going, then I’m going too."Kae said- stepping forward to face his sister. "We're going to get that crest back for good this time, together."
"...I'm coming as well."Sune said.
A Shocked expression appeared on both of her children's faces.
"Are you sure that's a good idea, mom?"Kae asked. "You could get hurt again."
"I'll be fine."Sune assured. "And someone will have to look after you two."
"So it's settled."Aika said. "We're going, all four of us?"
Loa and Kae both nodded.
"..Then let's go, I've got a friend in Universe 4 I want you guys to meet, anyway."Aika smiled- walking on ahead.
Loa and Kae both looked at each other.
"...We're going to get that crest back."Loa said.
"And we're going to make sure that all of us come back."Kae said.
"Well?"Sune asked- walking on ahead, "Get going,children.chop chop!"
The Twins nodded, and walked alongside their mother-they got to the room that Yaruda had given them directions to, that Aika had walked into beforehand, and entered.
Aika was holding a Umbrella with missile attachments in one hand, and a Neonytan Transceiver in the other.
There were several guns and a grappling hook in the room as well. Loa grabbed a grappling hook while the other two grabbed some weapons.
"So, are you ready?"Aika asked.
"..We're ready."Kae and Loe said, simultaneously.
THE END.
|
|
|
Post by InsaneAlphaBeta on Dec 12, 2017 9:26:38 GMT
Universe 13: Amaranth, The Guardian of Fury.
PROLOUGE: AFTER THE FALL.
The image fades in to the sounds of Tirapis screaming.
"IM NOT LEA-" Kullos is heard yelling as Nakia shoves him in the portal and it closes.
Nakia then looks around at the Tirapis surrounding her, gun in hand she waits for them to attack.
"COME ON!" She said as one of the Tirapis charges her, she dodges it and shoots it in the head with her gun and slash at another chargeing one with her guns blades. she jumps over another ones attack as she shoots it aswell. Landing on her feet, two charge at her, she ducks under one attack and spins aroudn the second, shooting at both of them. The first shot lands and kills it, the second shot misses the other Tirapis, it charges at her, she jumps towards it and pin kicks it in its side mid air, knocking it to the ground. As it gets up she shoots it and kills it.
Finally she reloads and looks around. She finally killed them all. She looked back at the portal which was now closed. She looked sad, and also annoyed.
"Dummy wasted valuble time, that could have went bad.
Whatever." She says as she sheaths her gun and heads back towards the school.
She reached the schools entrance to find Ori, she noticed Nakia and ran up to her.
"Nakia! Your back!...but..wheres Kullos?" Ori asked
"We found a gate, and he was lucky enough to go through." Nakia said
"Thats great! we may get out of here afteral!" Ori said, she was very optimistic.
"Yeah..i doubt it. That dummy probably has no idea what to do." Nakia said.
"Dont say that! he will come back! he always does!" Ori said
"Yeah but this is different Ori. Alot different." Nakia scoffed and then she just walked past Ori and into the school.
"Why does she have to be like that.." Ori thought to herself as she also went back into the school.
Nakia went to what was basicly her room, hers and Kullos's atleast stareing out the window.
Ori walked into the room.
"Nakia." Ori said.
Nakia was silent.
"Its okay if your not okay...you know that right?" Ori said
"I know.
I would rather be left alone right now." Nakia said, she clearly didnt wanna talk.
Ori looked worried but nodded, even though Nakia could not see her and she left and walked down the hall.
she just shaked her head, she looked at her septre as she continued walking.
THE NEXT DAY...
Nakia woke up in her room. sitting up and putting he rnormal clothes on, grabbing her gun blade and putting it in its respective holster. She looked around the room, seeing a few books. She didnt seem to remember them being there before.
She looked at them and their names.
War For Survival. Valley of Fear. One Final Effort. The Floating Islands. The Golden City. The Fallen King. Unending Soul. Sleepless Eternity. Fade.
Nakia raised an eyebrow.
"Have i really away so often that i dont remember these?" Nakia thought to herself. But she shrugged it off, grabbing a backpack and putting all the books inside it. She left her room and went into the hall, Ori was standing by two men, one was Roka, the other was new. Both wearing some blue medieval armor with hoods and bows and arrows. Ori was looking at a map they gave her.
Nakia walked up to them.
"How much does the cover?" Ori asked
"The whole area...or atleast the safe area me and Alen was able to traval." Roka said.
"We found many Syorises and Tirapis just outside the area, we dont know how much longer this school will be safe." Alen said.
"I see." Ori said
"Tirapis are nothing, just worry about the herd of Syorises." Nakia said.
"Oh hey Nakia!" Ori said.
"Yeah...hi.
Hey Ori..can we talk in private?" Nakia asked
"Sure!" Ori said as Alen and Roka nodded and walked away. Nakia and Ori walked to the schools entrance, Nakia sat down on the steps as did Ori.
"So what is it?" Ori asked
"Well..how long do you think it be until Kullos comes back?...well..if he comes back." Nakia said.
"I dont know, surely it wont be too long...right?" Ori said
"Yeah...hopefully.
I doubt it though." Nakia said
"Nakia.." Ori sarted.
"What? you know aswell as i do the gates of Janus closed, his luck BARELY worked! and now we are stuck here in the nightmare of a world and our only hope is some stupid luck charm." Nakia said
Ori just looked down.
"Im worried too...but we cant give up on him." Ori said
"Its not that ive given up...its just..stupid. We cant even control our fate." Nakia said
"Well we can still survive cant we?" Ori asked
"Yeah...i guess so.
Its still stupid." Nakia said crossing her arms.
Ori just smiled as she looked out into the vast Black Ice wasteland-tundra before them.
"Do you think other parts of the world has survived?" Ori asked
"Ofcorse....we cant be the only ones left can we?" Nakia asked
Ori just shrugged unsurely.
Nakia just shaked her head and the both were silent.
a few moments later both Ori and Nakia look at each other. They looked...concerned.
The ground began to shake ever so slight every now and then...like footsteps. But these were far off, whatever was making these, was extremely large.
"..What...is that?" Ori asked
"I..i dont know.
And i dont want to know." Nakia said.
A few more moments pass and more of these footsteps are felt. This time its closer. And in the distance they can see another creature. Its miles away but visible. Its a humanoid creature, it didnt look human, but it had the basic human shape, just different, no mouth or nose, a pitch black statue like humanoid creature with fur aswell. and two red eyes, black fog trailing behind it. its arms were axes. It was moving extremely slowly across the tundra, thankfully not heading to the school, but it was quite a sight to behold.
"What even is that thing?" Nakia asked
"I dont know, but its not heading this way...thankfully." Ori said
"It looks old, like older then the ice." Nakia said.
"Maybe it is?" Ori guessed.
They watched the lumbering tower of a creature.
"Well we should go back inside before it notices us." Ori said
"Okay, i'll catch up with you." Nakia said as Ori got up and walked back inside.
Nakia stood up and stared at the tower of a creature as it continued to walk across the tundra.
The creature turned its head slowly and practicly looked right at Nakia.
She didnt seem afraid in the slightest and stared the titan down from countless miles away.
The creature just turned its head back to where it was going and continued on its way.
Nakia just continued stareing at it before she went back into the school.
END OF PROLOUGE: PART 1 OF 3 COMING SOON.
|
|
|
Post by InsaneAlphaBeta on Dec 13, 2017 7:02:43 GMT
Universe 13: Amaranth, The Guardian of Fury.
PART 1: Valley of Giants.
Nakia was in her room, looking at the nine books from before. As she continued to stare at them Ori walked in.
"Hey Nakia." Ori said.
"...Hey Ori." Nakia said with a delayed response, as she was focused on the books.
Ori walked up to her and noticed the books.
"Hey Ori...do you remember what our teachers said about books?" Nakia asked as she looked at her.
"Ofcorse! Books are prophecys given form! they contain information about the past and future! Though they cant be opened until the vent itself has already happened, thats how you can tell which ones involve the past or future. Regardless they are extremely important! given their origin is uncertain, some speculate that when a guardian sees the future, that vision is turned into a book, and its then placed somewhere in the world.
Some also speculate that only a guardian and can open future books at will! well atleast guardians with prophet powers.
Why do you ask?" Ori asked her.
"I...i dont know, these books seem...different then the others.
I just cant figure out why.." Nakia said.
"I see! interesting!
Well, when your done come to the school entrance." Ori said as she left the room.
Nakia remained for a bit, looking at the books. As much as she tried to figure them out, she was unable to.
She packed the booksi back inside her backpack and put it on, grabbing her gun as useal and leaveing her room, and making her way to the schools entrance.
Once she got there, Ori was talking to Roka and Alen again.
Ori turned to see Nakia.
"Ah there you are!" Ori said
"Are you always this cheerful." Nakia said as she crossed her arms.
"Someones gotta stay positive!" Ori said as she smiled.
Nakia just rolled her eyes. "Anyway what do you want?" Nakia asked
"Well Alen and Roka are gonna go hunt for more food and they want you to go with them." Ori said as Nakia just looked at them.
"Cant do it on your own huh?" Nakia said
"No its not that..its jus-" Alen was cut off as Nakia walked past them
"Whatever. it doesnt matter, lets go." Nakia said.
Roka looked at Ori.
"We will be back soon!" Roka said as the two caught up to Nakia.
"I hope so Roka..i hope so.." Ori said.
The three walked across the expansive Black Ice covered wasteland-tundra, it went on for miles, no trees or plant life anywhere nearby, besides a river cutting through part of it all.
"So, we looking for anything specific?" Nakia asked
"No not really, just whatever is large enough to keep everyone fed for a while" Alen said.
"Yeah, we dont wanna get too crazy though." Roka said
"I see." Nakia said as they continued walking. The Tundra was vast and empty of life, besides some smaller creatures but they were too small to kill. Even though there was a fair amount of them.
The three walked for what seems like hours.
"If we walk any further we will have to go beyond the safe area." Alen said
"Gee, what gave you that idea? the lack of anything worth killing or the lack of anything period? oh! maybe its the fact we cant see ANYTHING for miles!" Nakia said.
Alen just sighed.
"My point was this, we may have to go into the valley just to find something." Alen said
Nakia stopped.
"The...valley?" Nakia asked
"Yeah the valley." Alen said
"The Valley of what?" Nakia asked
"Well me and Alen call it The Valley of Giants." Roka said
"Giants?" Nakia asked
"Yup, the entire valley is filled with giant creatures, the valley large enough for all of them, though the further you go down the more foggy it gets, with it being closer to the planets core, the black ice has a steam effect, it doesnt melt, but it certainly feels the heat from the core, since its not directly touch the ice it cant melt it, but what it does do is create steam from the ice, createing a thick layer of fog the closer you get to the core." Alen said
Nakia thought back to the book called The Valley of Fear.
"Is that the valley of fear my book is talking about? is this the valley of fear we are going too?" Nakia thought to herself as the three walked.
"You okay Nakia?" ROka asked, Nakia snapped out of her train of thought.
"Oh..Yeah..im fine. Lets just get going." Nakia said, making sure he gun was loaded.
EVentualy the three reached the entrance to the Valley of Giants, and already some large creatures could be seen at the entrance. these were a mix of a deer and a wolf, but larger then a elephant. And it was only two of these creatures.
"Seerfus..two of them." Roka said.
"If we do this right we can get them both.." Alen said as they started to move.
"Stop." Nakia said rather calmly.
the two looked at her confused.
"Look again." She said pointing at the Seerfussis.
Alen and Roka looked at the creatures and now noticed what Nakia did.
Behind the two was a whole herd of Syorises, not far behind the Seerfus.
"If you two attack like normal you will get the attention of the entire herd..and we cant afford that." Nakia said with her arms crossed. "Here, go back a bit into the tundra, i will get their attention and lead them to you both.
Now go." Nakia said, taking charge of the situation. The two men just nodded and did as she said. Nakia took out her gun and calmly walked to the two Seerfussis.
"Hey stupids, over here." Nakia said and the two creatures looked at her. Nakia then started backing away and turned around. the two creaturs quickly chased after her. and right as one of them reached her she jumped up and dodged its attack. she landed on her feet and then ran as the two creatures followed her.
She quickly got back to Alen and Roka who were waiting, the two shot arrows into one of the Seerfus while Nakia attacked the second one. She dodged its next attack and used the Ice to slide udner it and shot several times into the creatures stomach, then after slideing out from under the creature she leaped back towards the creature and used her blades to cut its head off. She landed on her feet as the other two finished off their Seerfus around the same time.
Roka reached into his pocket and brough out a tiny cart with wheels, he placed it down and made his hands face the cart, it then began to grow in size. His power wa clearly the ability to change the size of things. the three then got the two creatures onto the cart and began pulling it.
Nakia looked back at the valley as she could see the tower crature again, it was deep within the valley, but it faded away in the fog.
Nakia shrugged it off. And the three made their way back to the school.
Later that night, after arriveing at the school with the creatures Nakia was laying in her bed, and she fell asleep.
When she did she had a dream, the way she was tossing and turning it seemed like a nightmare.
She was stareing down The Tower Creature as on of its Axe arms was inside Ori who was smashed against the school wall. The Tower obviously did this to Ori.
Nakia was furious and let out a large scream as she was now caught on fire as her body began to change, she was chargeing at The Tower.
"AAAH!!!" she screamed, wakeing up, breathing heavily.
She wasnt sure what to make of it.
Ori rushed into the room.
"Nakia! you okay? i heard screaming!" Ori asked
"Im...im okay.
I was just having a bad dream." Nakia said.
"Oh..okay..well if you need me you know where to find me." ori said as she left
Nakia was just sitting there thinking.
She eventualy layed back down and fell back asleep.
On her bookshelf there was a light. A book was fadeing into existence. After a few seconds the book completely formed.
The camera zooms in on the book and the name is revealed.
*The Rise of Amaranth*
END OF PART 1
(FYI THE LAST TWO PARTS WILL BE ALOT LONGER.)
|
|